Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Back in the beginning, this world was chaos.

There were demons, spirits, magic, gods- Look, the point is, if you could name it, it existed.

There were also Humans and animals and plants, although they weren’t nearly as abundant as they are now.

You see, back then, Humans, Demons, and Spirits were at war. Humans didn’t like the Demons because they were always wreaking havoc in their small towns, and the Demons in turn didn’t like the Humans because they were always attacking their brethren for things as simple as walking around. The Spirits acted as the peacemakers, the ones who calmed things down before they got to be too bad.

At least, that’s what they always tried to do. Sadly, that wasn’t always the case, and eventually, it got to be too much for the Spirits. They had to seek help from the Gods above.

‘Help us, please!’ They screamed, they cried, they begged on their knees before the altar they had made for the Goddess. ‘We can’t keep doing this!’

Up above, in the clouds, the Goddess took pity on these spirits. She knew that this world wouldn’t last much longer if things continued on as they were, so she sought out advice from one of her trusted helpers.

‘What should I do, my dear? They’ll tear themselves apart if things continue… I don’t want Life’s beautiful work to be for nothing.’ She had asked after she had gotten concerned from the sheer amount of prayers she had gotten from below.

Her helper knew just as well as she did of what was going on down there and had only one solution that would be effective. ‘Give this place to the Humans.’ He said. ‘They only wish to protect what they were born into, they mean no harm by their actions. We can even let them name it.’

‘And what about the Demons and the Spirits? What do you think I should do about them, my love?’

‘Why not give them their own home? Make a plane built for their kind. A plane where they can be happy and won’t need to worry about the Humans killing their kin. We could let the Spirits reside there, too. They may keep the Demons in line. After all, that was what the Spirits were made to do, was it not?’

And the Goddess did just that. She trusted her Helper. After all, he was the only one who had stuck with her in this journey of creating this world since the beginning. Of course, Life was there too, but they didn’t count as much. Life and Death were two sides of the same coin, weren’t they? If they were one in the same, did it truly count as another person existing if they were simply yourself?

So, the Goddess created a new world, one that was fit for housing and entertaining the Demons and the Spirits.

This world was nothing but dust. Endless miles of plain, gray, dust. But it wasn't always like that. In the beginning, it, too, was a beautiful land just like Earth, with the only differences being the added touches for the Demons and Spirits to comfortably reside there.

But, it changed once the Goddess created a new God to watch over the plane. After all, she and Lady Death wouldn’t be able to watch both places at once. They were just one Goddess at the end of the day. So, they created the God of Chaos. After all, why not put a being of chaos in charge of a place full of chaotic beings?

This turned out to be a mistake in the end, however. As this new God became accustomed to the environment, it had decided that things there were too dull, too stationary. So, this new God created a religion. The Cult of XD, he called it. He ordered his disciples to do all sorts of heinous activities in the guise of them proving their faith. This, in other words, meant to destroy all that the other God had created.

After the Great Change, some called it Hell, others called it Purgatory, but to most, it was simply known as the Spirit Plane; otherwise known as Death.

Meanwhile, without the Demon and Spirit inhabitants, the planet the Humans named Earth thrived. What used to be miles and miles of dead tree trunks occasionally interrupted by small puddles of water was now transformed into luscious thick green forests, full of animals and plants that Life had created as passion projects over the years.

And the Humans? They treated their newfound life with gentle hands and hearts, caring for the animals Life had so selflessly created for them. In return, she granted them with Evolution.

They evolved in many different ways, with the vast majority now having abilities which were previously deemed to only be seen as fantasy.

There was silent outrage in the beginning, the Humans innate fear of change fueling their Hatred-filled actions. It grew silently, aiming to stay out of Life's and Death's knowledge as the Humans nurtured it with Hateful hands.

It grew, blossoming and blooming in their spiteful soil, watered with the tears of those they hurt.

By the time it was noticed by Death's Helper, it was too late to reverse the damage that had been done to the world which used to be so wonderful. The Hatred had grown out of control, blooming a bud of spite in every Human's heart and guiding their hands with an abhorred gaze.

The events that followed were ones that came with no one to blame but those who helped sprout these seeds of distrust.

There was a fire, one large enough to rival the largest mountains, and was surrounded not by those with marshmallows telling campfire stories, but instead by beautifully Gifted Humans bound by rope. The same Humans that Life had so graciously Gifted with Gifts seen only in imagination. The ones whom she wished only to help explore the realms of infinite possibilities, boundless just as their kindness had been to Life's wondrous animals.

When the Goddess had seen what these corrupt Humans were doing to her creations, she was enraged. She returned the fire that had killed her beautiful children tenfold to those who caused this irreversible devastation.

Once her revenge had been deemed satisfied, the Goddess wept for days and days for her lost children, both those whom had passed in the tragedy and for those whom had allowed such a despised flower to bloom in their hearts in the first place.

'Why?' She grieved to her Helper, who watched on with a melancholic gaze as he watched his lover, his Goddess mourn her children. 'Why have I allowed my creations to be this way? Have I not given them the Love they needed, have I not given them the Gifts they wanted?'

Her helper had no words to be said, no tears to be shed on those who had turned their hearts from the gentle Love the Goddess created them with to that of Hatred.

'You are not to blame for their change, for their betrayal against their own blood and kin. They have only themselves to blame, if they are unable to understand the reasons for why you created the changes you had for the special ones, then they are not worthy of your Gifts.' The Helper spoke, embracing his lover with a loving hold, his wings folding to fully embrace his Goddess, as if to shield her from the world filled with so much Hate.

As time passed since the Great Betrayal, the Goddess punished her creations through various calamities. It started small in the beginning. Every time she saw an act of Hatred, she punished them by having less success in childbirth. As the Hatred continued, she punished them with droughts and famines. Whenever this proved to be insufficient, she eventually gave up with these punishments, and decided to use the words her lover had said.

If they couldn't understand the things she did, if they reacted with Hatred that was unable to be satisfied with her Love, then they were not worthy of her Gifts.

And so, she began limiting who she would be granting with a Gift, changing the age of which the Humans were granted their Gift to a much older age instead of being born with it. This way, it became easier for the Goddess to decide who was worthy of her Gift. If they proved themselves to be unworthy, they were not granted her Gift. It was seen as a way to shame them for their misdeeds, for their betrayal for the Goddess who had shown them nothing but Love.

As the times changed, so did the Humans reactions to what she had done. While at first it was seen as something to punish those with Hatred in their hearts, it became something to be pitied for. Those who did not gain their Gift at a certain age were sent to a special school 'just for them' where they could get the individual help they 'needed'.

For some, it changed people for the better, allowing them to change their ways into a life of kindness and allowed them to gain their Gift simply by being around those who were kind enough to teach the less-fortunate their ways.

But this outcome was rare.

It was much more common for those who entered to leave with more Hatred in their hearts than the amount they came in with, feeling ridiculed for the pity they were given and wishing only for it to stop. For people to stop looking at them with such sadness in their hearts, as if they were something to be treated with nothing but sympathy. These people grew up with more Hatred in their hearts than they would've if people had simply not interfered.

The Gifts that people were granted manifested in a lot of different ways. Some people had the Gift to control plants and other biotic life, others with the Gift to turn invisible, and even some with shapeshifting.

Usually, these Gifts never manifested themselves physically aside from the occasional pointed ears or oddly colored eyes, such as a fiery red or an icy blue. However, there were occasionally some rare cases where people with the ability to fly were born with wings, which was a part that the Goddess had added as a Gift for her Helper, so that if he were to visit down there, he wouldn’t stand out too much for having wings.

Obviously, this came with its perks and downsides. The perks, obviously, being that they had the ability to fly as fast as the size of their wings allowed, which usually was quite large. The downsides were that the people with these wings were prone to injuries due to their reduced bone mass to allow them to gain more height during their flights.

Another Gift that manifested itself in a less than ideal way was super strength. This Gift really wasn’t the most common and typically wasn’t exactly catered to, as it was only given to those who used the Hatred they had in their hearts in a productive way instead of needless violence. However, this was quite hard to do, as it was difficult for people who used their Hatred in such a way to only use it for good and not break away from the Love of the Goddess. People with strength higher than average had to take extra care as to not frighten others with how this Gift made them appear, as they gained more animalistic features to show to others that while they use their Hatred like an animal, they take care to keep their Love and humanity. They also had to make sure not to accidentally break things with a touch, since it was something that happened to occur quite often.

Of course, there are many, many more Gifts that Humans evolved to have that had their downsides, but that would be an entire retelling in and of itself to cover everything.

So, instead of doing that, let’s get into the story that we’ve all been waiting for.

Welcome, everybody, to Revival of the Fittest.

Wake up, get ready for the day, clock into work, feed the cats, greet customers, make drinks, get home, sleep, repeat the next day.

This was the routine that Ranboo Beloved had been following for half a year.

Now, Ranboo wouldn't say he exactly hated his job! It just really wasn't the funnest thing in the world. He had been working at the cat cafe for about half a year now, and it still had yet to get even remotely interesting. Honestly, it was just the same old routine day in and day out. The most interesting thing about this job was taking care of the cats, but even that had its downsides (i.e.; cleaning out the litter box).

They sighed, looking down at the multitude of cats that were lazing about in various places. 

As they did this, they caught a glance at their reflection in the glass door of the entrance.

Ranboo was a rather tall individual, but they were rather weak strength-wise. Not to say that they were strong mentally! Because trust me, Ranboo really wasn’t. 

They were wearing the standard Perk and Pounce Cat Cafe uniform; A pink and white vertical striped apron with a singular large pocket in the middle bottom, a white shirt (long sleeves or short sleeved, it didn't matter just as long as it was clean and white), a pair of blue jeans or black leggings, and a pair of non-open toed shoes. Their skin tone was pale, extremely pale compared to the average person, with their most defining feature face-wise being the large, dark eye bags under their eyes from him forgetting to put on makeup to cover them up this morning. (If somebody were to ask Ranboo why they had such large and dark eyebags, they would've answered that they just didn't get much sleep last night. Of course, that wasn't true. Nobody could get that large of eye bags from skipping one night of sleep and everybody knew this. But, of course, it wasn't anybody’s place to question why this random cafe worker wasn't sleeping, so they just nodded and carried on with their lives, never thinking of the interaction again.)

Ranboo's eyes were both bright and dull. Honestly, he had been asked multiple times to get colored contacts due to how odd they were, but just never got around to it. His eyes were a mixture of gray, blue, and green, making quite the nice color in their opinion.

Ranboo was forced to turn his eyes away from his reflection due to the door that he was staring at from across the room opening, revealing a customer.

Ranboo stood up straight, putting on his best customer service voice and smile despite it likely not being able to be seen due to the black face mask on his face. It wasn’t required, but Ranboo just found it comforting to wear during the job.

"Hello! Welcome to the Perk and Pounce Cat Cafe! What can I get for you today?" He asked, their eyes crinkled with the faux smile they were giving to the person who had just walked in.

Said person was somebody that Ranboo hadn't seen before, which honestly wasn't all that odd considering how L'Manburg was, quite literally, full of people who Ranboo hadn't seen before.

The guy had dirty blonde hair with small strands of white mixed in here and there despite looking to be no older than 19 (How on Earth did this person already have gray hairs? Maybe he's one of the rare cases where people start getting gray hairs in their teens?), a white baseball t-shirt with red sleeves and a red collar, a pair of blue jeans, and a pair of green and white converse shoes with two small black smiley faces, one on each shoe's side. Tied around his waist was a green hoodie, likely tied there due to it being so warm as of recently. This person was shorter than Ranboo, if only by a couple of inches which was still a rather good accomplishment considering how Ranboo was freakishly tall. He was also tanner than Ranboo, which honestly wasn't saying much because Ranboo was as pale as a Victorian child sick with the bubonic plague. The customer's eyes were, while not the same kind of weird as Ranboo's, their eyes were still quite odd with their weird turquoise color. Or was it green? Ranboo couldn't tell. It looked like there was almost a green filter over the eye, making it seem almost not real. In Ranboo's humble opinion, the guy's eyes were extremely cool.

The customer walked up to the counter, he seemed tired as he spoke his vague and monotone order that he seemingly had said several times over.

"Ayup. Could I just get whatever coffee you got with the most caffeine.." The customer put his hands in his pockets, staring at the taller one's name tag for a moment, "..Ranboo."

He seemed to perk up at his own words, eyes almost shimmering as he looked back up. With what, Ranboo had no idea. Before he could talk, the customer spoke again with much more enthusiasm in his voice than his bored tone prior, and a smile crept onto his face. He blinked and tilted his head a bit.

"That's a nice name you got there. Why's a guy with a name that cool working at a cat cafe?"

Ranboo blinked at how straight to the point the guy was with that sentence.

"Uhhh..." They cleared their throat, shaking off the brief uncomfortableness that arose from the sudden change in demeanor from the customer and instead replacing it with his customer service voice and smile yet again.

"Well, why not? Cats are pretty cool to be around, you know? Besides, it pays well." They responded with a polite smile, trying to distract himself from the general feeling of something being off about the guy.

As he spoke, he went ahead and started to start making the order. It wasn't the oddest order Ranboo had ever gotten. (Honestly, the weirdest order was probably the guy who ordered over 100 packets of Arby's sauce, to which Ranboo had to explain that not only was this not an Arby's, but the café also didn't sell over 100 items at once for anybody without warning ahead of time. It was quite the time, that's for sure.)

As he worked, he pulled his black mask up on his face absently, making sure it didn't fall off as they moved through the steps of making the coffee.

The customer practically scoffed at him, "Really? This-" He gestured around to the cats lounging about in various areas in the café, looking rather disgusted, not even at the cats just at the sheer amount of them. "-pays well?"

The customer's expression remained plastered on his face, with the occasional… disappointment?

"You sure it's worth working here? Seems kinda shitty to me." The customer leaned on the counter with his elbows, seemingly to give more attention to Ranboo. Some of the guy's hair fell in his face, but he didn't seem to care much about that, his attention much more well spent on Ranboo for some reason.

Well, that was quite rude. Sure, the place wasn't Pogtopia level nice, but it was still decent!

It's interior was warm, inviting, and filled with charm. Soft, ambient lighting created a peaceful atmosphere, casting gentle glows over the plush sofas and cushioned chairs arranged in the corners. The walls were adorned with whimsical cat-themed art (such as the infamous "Hang in there" poster), plants in hanging pots, and shelves lined with books and cat toys. Wooden tables were scattered throughout, each accompanied by a chair or some kind of a cushion for comfort. There was a sweet, subtle scent of freshly brewed coffee and baked goods in the air.

The café was designed to accommodate both the visitors and the cats, with spacious climbing structures, scratching posts, and cozy nooks where the cats can curl up or play. There was a large window that allowed natural light to pour into the place and allowed the cats to people watch, giving the space an airy feel. Soft music was playing in the background.

So with such a comfy descriptor of the place, why on Earth did this guy seem so dissatisfied with the fact he worked there???

"Well... I mean, it's definitely not the best paying job in the world, but it really isn't the worst, either, you know?" Ranboo replied slowly with a shrug as the cup of coffee finished brewing and poured it into an official Perk and Pounce coffee cup, trying not to say anything that could upset the customer. He did not want another Karen incident. The last time that happened, Ranboo ended up having to call Crumb for help despite it being her day off. The customer seemed unamused with his answer, but dropped the topic.

Around the cardboard cup was a second layer of cardboard, much like how cups at Starbucks are, but instead of being plain, the print on the side of the cup had a large printout of the Cafe's logo. The logo of the cafe was simple, just a small calico cat behind a reusable coffee cup with its tail by the side, with its head resting on top with the front paws being seen holding it up onto the lid. The cardboard had a singular printed paw on the back, not that many would notice it.

The coffee inside was just as the customer ordered; a cold brew with added sugar. Hopefully, the sugar would help to make sure that the taste wasn't too strong and would help add some caffeine. Honestly, Ranboo kind of wished he could drink it himself. Last night's job ran a lot longer than he had hoped, so he felt as if he was standing on spaghetti noodles for legs.

Ranboo nodded to themself mentally after stirring the coffee and the little bit of ice clinked against each other. A cold brew was unlike most coffees since as the name suggested, it was cold and not warm. It also was one of the cafe's most popular drinks due to it having such a high caffeine amount (in Ranboo's opinion, 155 milligrams of caffeine in a coffee is a bit much, but oh well. The customer was always right!).

He grabbed one of the lids from the stack next to the coffee brewing stand and snapped it onto the cup. He grabbed one of the miniature straws as well, just in case this customer was one of the people who wanted to drink with a straw.

They turned back around and put the cup on the counter, typing the order into the register.

"Alright, your total is 5 dollars and 90 cents. Would you like to round that up to 6 and donate the rest to go to the local animal shelter?" He asked as he started printing out the receipt for the order.

The customer turned his head to the side with a click. Not that he actually made the noise, but it seemed like his movement would've sounded like a giant click of a clock someone left in a drawer and forgot to turn off. The man scowled, as if the mere thought of it was something to be appalled at.

"No." He answered as he merely pulled out his wallet from his pocket, flipping through it seemingly out of muscle memory since he barely even looked away from Ranboo and his coffee. He opened it sideways and pulled out 6 one-dollar bills to hold in one hand while he began putting his wallet away with his other hand. He looked at his coffee as he picked it up with his now free hand and placed the dollar bills on the counter, sliding them over to the worker, which Ranboo took and put them into the register, taking out the amount extra in change from the register and giving it back to the man.

"You're pretty neat, Ranboo. You seem like one of those nice guys who's actually special on his own for once." The customer laughed to himself, his mood doing a complete 180 once more. He took a sip of his coffee before holding out his hand. "'m Tommy. Maybe we should hang out sometime."

"Oh, um, thank you?? My name's Ranboo, but you already know that soo..." Ranboo said, trailing off and accepting the handshake with a slightly uncertain smile on his face. He never was the best at reading social cues, but in his opinion, this was a bit more personal than what usually happened in a normal interaction between a customer and cashier or barista. But oh well, what did he know? He was just a barely adult who happened to work at a cat café. Besides, what if this person was just really social and wanted to make a new friend? You never knew.

He ended the handshake after two shakes, letting go of — Tommy's? — hand, and instead grabbing the now printed receipt from the receipt printer. He then handed it to the customer, the customer service smile on his face once more.

"Well- Tommy, was it? It was nice to meet you. Are you going to be staying here with the cats for a bit? It's 5 dollars every 30 minutes to stay and play with the cats. If you would like, you can check out our website, perkandpounce.com, in case you are looking for a cat or need help caring for one." He said, keeping the mildly boredom he felt off his face as he recited the essay of words he had been taught to recite since the first day he started working here. Honestly, it was starting to get annoying to say the same thing to every single customer who left the cafe. Not that he would ever tell Crumb that, he’d rather quit his night job than ever tell something like that to his boss, which was saying something considering he loved that job to death. Hah. Death. Get it?

Of course, sometimes Ranboo would try and sneak an extra little something in here and there. For example! One time he told somebody to visit the website otherwise Satan himself would climb up from hell and take the vehicle they used to get around and crash it into an ocean. Of course, it was treated as a joke, but you never know! Maybe Satan really would climb up from hell, looking for some mischief to get into, and just happen to choose your car to drive around and eventually crash it because Satan doesn't know how to drive!

It was just...really bad luck that their car ended up getting stolen by a robber and crashed it into a lake while she was in the cafe. Ranboo still had nightmares just thinking about the woman's face when she stormed back in claiming that he'd cursed her.

Tommy gave a smile, showing a little too much of his teeth as he did so. "Nahhhh, big man Tommy Innit doesn't need to stay near all these cats for much longer! Just came here for the caffeine." He said simply.

He began making his way towards the door. As he walked, he had to slow down here and there to give what looked to be a disgusted look to some of the cats. (Honestly, why did this guy come to a cat cafe if he didn't like cats?) He stepped over one of the cats on his way out, looking like he was trying not to be revolted by simply being near the poor creature, who hissed at him and ran under the nearest table, shaking. Huh. That was…weird. Pearl was an absolute sweetheart usually.

As the customer held his hand out to push the door open, he paused, standing there for a moment before saying without turning around; "Hope to see you around in the future, Ranboo." 

The door rang again as he stepped out with his coffee in hand, quickly being swallowed by the busy sidewalks of District 4 L'Manburg.

Chapter Text

Ranboo frowned as the "Tommy" guy left. Honestly, the guy himself wasn't even that weird, all things considered. It was just the fact that the guy kept trying to form a friendship so quickly after meeting Ranboo, despite the two literally just meeting.

He sighed, shaking his head and deciding to just ignore it for now. Who cares if this 'Tommy' guy was a little odd? Ranboo had dealt with customers that were far more weird in the past. (For example, that Arby’s saucepack guy. No, he will not let that go, it was the weirdest moment in his career!!)

He looked around the cafe, leaning gently against the counter with their elbows on the fragile glass.

They waited for about 5 to 10 minutes, just looking at the doors until it was obvious that there would be no more customers for at least a couple of hours. Seriously, absolutely nobody even spared a glance at the cafe’s doors before walking right past to carry on with their daily lives.

Oh well. That simply meant that Ranboo would be able to get some extra cleaning done before rush hour. 

And so, that’s what Ranboo did for a good couple hours; cleaning out the litter boxes, rotating the cat toys out with new/clean ones and putting the “old” ones inside the washer on low with cold water to clean them, wiping the tables and counters, sweeping the floors, taking out the trash, etc, etc. You get the point.

He was on his fourth (Or was it fifth?) wipe off the front counter with a grand total of two customers arriving during that time, when one of the cats decided that now was the time to walk around and mingle with the cafe worker.

"Meowwwwww!"

Ranboo bent over the counter to see the source of the sound, and there on the floor in front of the glass casing, as expected, was one of the many cats of the cafe. Ranboo smiled. This kitten in particular was one of his favorites.

Jeffery was a generally kind Siamese cat, although, of course, he did get grumpy from time to time. Not nearly as grumpy as Mr Grumpy, whose name honestly fit how he looked, but still could get quite grumpy. This didn't seem to be one of those times, though, as the blue-eyed cat put his front paws up on the glass side of the counter and leaned against it, stretching lazily as he closed his eyes with another soft mewl.

Ranboo decided that the counters were clean enough for now and put the rag and spray bottle on the counter behind him, walking out from behind the register towards the front of it before going down to sit on the balls of his heels. They made little "pst-pst-pst" sounds while rubbing his fingers together to get the cat's attention. The cat, in turn, swiveled its ears towards Ranboo's direction before putting his paws back down onto the ground and lazily bounded over to Ranboo before plopping down in front of him, eliciting a soft smile from Ranboo.

Jeffery was a rather small cat, only about a kitten in age. However, just like his sister Pearl who was a Bombay black cat, he was a little bundle of energy, although he definitely lacked the certain amount of mischief that his sister had.

Speaking of Pearl, Ranboo would bet that she was close by. They were basically attached at the hip, one always close by to the other.

Almost as if to answer Ranboo's unspoken question as he pet and scratched behind Jeffery's ear, a sudden yowl sounded out in the cafe and Ranboo felt something soft plop onto the top of his head. That said something also had about 18 claws and very sharp teeth and was almost instantly clawing and biting at Ranboo's head to try and get off.

"Ow- Ouch- Ok- Ok! There! Jeez- Sometimes you have really gotta learn that jumping on my head with your claws out while you still aren't old enough to retract them really isn't a good idea." Ranboo said with a slight scolding voice as he carefully got Pearl off of his head. This wasn't the first time that the kitten had tried to 'dive bomb’ attack Ranboo, and it most certainly wouldn't be the last. (At this point, Ranboo was wondering if the cat was doing it on purpose just to annoy him. Wouldn’t surprise him if she was, honestly. She always was one for needless annoyance to him in particular)

As Ranboo had said, since Pearl was still a kitten, she couldn't quite yet retract her claws after she got them caught on something. This has led to many instances where Ranboo has had to help the poor cat out, even if it meant that he would be attacked as a result since Pearl hated being held. Despite all of this, however, she genuinely was a sweetheart, which was why it just confused him all the more why she had acted the way she had when Tommy got near her.

Actually, now that he thought about it, there hadn't been a cat in sight when Tommy had entered, as if they all had sensed him nearing and wanted nothing to do with him. Huh. He hoped he wouldn’t see the guy anytime soon. After all, animals tended to sense things that humans couldn’t, and with how the cats had reacted, Ranboo doubted the guy was up to anything good.

The cafe worker carefully put the cat down onto the floor, and almost immediately started across the floor to go to bother one of the other cats, Jeffery not far behind him.

"What am I going to do with you two?" Ranboo spoke with a faux disappointed voice, a smile tugging at the corner of their lips as they stood up once more and brushed off the imaginary dust on their clothes and apron.

Just as Ranboo did this, a man walked into the cafe, which wasn't too surprising despite the late hour. The cafe worker, in return, stood up a little straighter and put on the customer worker smile that had been drilled into his brain as he walked back behind the register. "Hello! Welcome to the Perk and Pounce Cafe! What can I get you today?"

The guy was blonde (Void, what was with the sudden influx of blonde people visiting the cafe as of recently??) and was wearing almost all green. Honestly, Ranboo had to admit that the forest green cape the guy was wearing did look cool, although it was most definitely impractical. Same with the green and white striped hat since it wasn't even sunny or rainy out. There wasn't any need to be so dressed up for something as small as visiting a cat cafe in Ranboo's opinion, but oh well. He wasn't going to judge his customers for something as small as weird clothing styles. (Besides, he's seen so much weirder than a cape and a bucket hat)

"Hi. Could I just get a cold brew with milk to go and maybe a matcha tea if you sell them?" He said as he walked, taking notice of there being no other customers at this time. As the man got closer to the counter, it was easier to tell he was a bit older. Maybe in his 30s or 40s? Definitely not younger than 30 though, and not older than 50. He had large eye bags that could rival the Queen’s luggage with how large they were, and just overall seemed very tired. However, despite the obvious exhaustion reeking from the man like a foul odor, he seemed to be in favor of keeping up a smile and kind tone much like Ranboo was doing, only his seemed genuine while Ranboo’s was just for show.

On the guy’s back, Ranboo couldn’t help but have his gaze pulled to the two large, stunning black wings that appeared almost ethereal, as if they belonged to a being from another realm. The feathers were impossibly sleek, shimmering with an iridescent sheen that seemed to change as the light shined on them, shifting between deep midnight blues, purples, and blacks. They stretched wide, their sheer size commanding attention, with each feather glistening like obsidian. The edges of the wings curved delicately, giving them a fluid, almost liquid appearance to them, only serving to make them look more unreal.

The texture of the feathers were impossibly smooth, yet when touched by light, they gleamed with an otherworldly glow, as though charged by some unseen cosmic force. The outer feathers fanned out in intricate layers, creating a stunning silhouette that seemed to float effortlessly behind the man’s stature.

These wings were more than just beautiful; they emanated an aura of mystery and power, exuding a sense of ancient wisdom and celestial grace, as if they were crafted from the very fabric of the universe itself.

All in all, they were absolutely stunning.

“Yep! I can get those going for you right away.” Ranboo said with a smile, shaking his head as he finally ripped his gaze from those beautiful appendages on the man’s back. Honestly, it was a pretty simple order. They input what was asked for into the cash register before starting to get to work on actually getting the order for him.

They started by grabbing one of the pre-made concentrated brews from the mini fridge before straining the contents carefully into the sink, trying his best not to spill any of the drink. Then, he put the coffee into a container for itself before adding a small amount of milk and stirring with a plastic spoon. Now, usually, he would’ve added the ice before the milk, however, the customer hadn’t said anything about adding any amount of ice so Ranboo decided it would be best to simply not add any. Now, as for the Matcha Tea, that was also pretty simple to make. It was honestly just a normal tea latte with some Aiya matcha green tea powder, so it was very quick and to the point.

After putting the two drinks into the cafe cups, Ranboo put them onto the counter to finish inputting the order into the register. “Alright! Your total is $9.24. Would you like to round that up to $10 and donate the change to the local animal shelter?”

The avian smiled with closed lips before speaking; “Sure, I don't see why not.” and handing over 10 dollars that he had previously gotten out earlier while Ranboo was making the orders. In return, Ranboo gave an award winning customer service smile before handing the order in one of those cup guards to the customer, assuming this to be the end of the conversation and ready to start his usual ending spiel and carry on with his day.

However, he was sorely mistaken as after the customer got his order, he just kinda…stood there, looking at Ranboo as if he was supposed to know something, or maybe he was trying to figure something out??

Wait… Did Ranboo forget something withthe order? He did add everything, didn’t he?? Maybe he added the wrong ingredient or didn’t add something he was supposed to?? Maybe he forgot to add enough napkins??? Shoot, did the guy want more napkins?????

Luckily, Ranboo was saved from his internal dilemma when the guy finally spoke up. “So… Your name is Ranboo, right? Like, Ranboo Beloved?”

Now that caused Ranboo to pause. How did this random stranger know exactly who he was?? Like he knew he had his name on his name tag as that was company policy, but it didn't say anything about his last name!

“That would entirely depend on who’s asking and why.” Ranboo said slowly, his eyes narrowing in suspicious confusion aimed at the winged man as he crossed his arms. If this guy's goal was to lose his trust, then by Void he was succeeding in doing that extremely fast. Who cared if this guy's wings were absolutely stunning if he was a stalker! Immediately, all the pretty points the guy had gotten for his outfit and wings were immediately thrown out the window (for good reason)!

“Well, I’m, uh. I’m somebody close to someone that you used to know. And, well, I-” He paused, clearing his throat as he thought for a moment on how to proceed. “Well, I think he would be happy to know that you’re doing okay. That is, of course, only if you are who I believe you to be.” The guy said with a charming smile, his hands in his pockets in a rather relaxed way as though he already knew the answer. However, that calm smile and relaxed exterior wasn’t fooling Ranboo! At least, not fully. This guy was now absolutely screaming stalker vibes. Seriously, who said extremely vague things like that for no reason? Stalkers, that’s who!

Now the distrust for the avian was even more pronounced and was contributed by extreme confusion! What on Earth was this avian talking about?? Nothing that was just said helped! Like, at all!

“....What?? Look, I’m sorry, but you’re gonna have to be a little bit more straightforward with what you’re saying. I can’t just read your mind, you know, and you are being frustratingly vague.” He said with a sigh, pinching his nose bridge as he restrained the small urge to strangle the avian. Honestly, Ranboo wasn’t even annoyed at this, (Yes, he was. That’s a lie.) he just didn’t have the brainpower to even begin to try and understand what the avian was talking about.

“Ah, right. Sorry. Ahem My name’s Philza, but you can call me Phil. I’m a friend of Techno’s? I believe you two used to be quite close back in the day?” The avian, who we now know is named Philza, said, his smile not wavering once.

Ranboo’s jaw dropped, staring at the winged man. So not only was this guy a stalker, but he was also a super stalker??? That was like ten years ago!! Nobody could’ve even known about that time unless they were looking specifically for it. How on Earth did this guy know anything about that? There were a myriad of emotions going through Ranboo’s head as he looked at the avian. His distrust was now combined with a little bit of rage, to be honest, although he was still very confused. Seriously, who did this guy think he was??

After a moment, though, Ranboo shook his head and tried to regain himself although he still looked quite shaken from surprise. “I-I’m sorry, but did you just say that you’re a friend of Techno? Excuse me, but I don’t believe a word of that.” Ranboo said slowly, his eyes narrowing as his tone took on a much more hostile tone. One more word out of this avian’s mouth, and Ranboo was going to ban him from coming back. Besides, on the slight off-chance that this guy was telling the truth, who just started a conversation by bringing up the name of a dead man to someone the guy used to know?? Kind of weird if you asked Ranboo. He had a suitable reason to be so distrustful towards him!

Phil chuckled, as though not surprised by Ranboo’s distrust towards him and his words, not swayed by the glare. “Now, I promise I mean no ill-intent, mate. I’m being honest, I really did know Techno. I still do.”

Ranboo’s eyes narrowed even further if that was even possible. Now this guy was just saying stuff to say things. Techno was dead. Ranboo knew that because he had seen the body during the open-casket burial, so what was this Phil guy going on about?

“Yeah, I highly doubt that.” He scoffed. “I saw his body myself. I was there during his burial after that freak accident with that psychotic serial killer.”

Ranboo internally winced as he mentioned it. He remembered that day, the day he had seen his mentor’s mutilated body. Techno had been visiting this small town out in the middle of nowhere called Logstedshire when a number of animalistic murders started popping up around the small town. At first, police had assumed they were simply missing people’s cases, however then people began to connect the dots between how people had only begun going missing after there were no more graves which had been untouched from grave robbers seeking the remains of the deceased.

Suspicions began to arise at this point as it became clear what was happening; Somebody wanted dead bodies, and it was clear they weren’t going to stop until they achieved their goals.

The details after this point are muddy, and assumptions can only be made of what happened after this realization was made. Chances are, this is the time where Techno had joined the fray, visiting the town to investigate the crimes being committed. It is clear that whenever he arrived, he had become a victim surprisingly easily, meaning that the killer had caught him off guard. We’re not going to get into the details here, but the remains left of Techno were absolutely violating. To know that the mauled corpse in that casket belonged to Techno was traumatizing, to say the least. Especially considering how young Ranboo was at the time.

Philza’s face remained the same, with the only difference being a small frown on his face at the reminder of what Ranboo had to see that day. “Look, Ranboo. I’m sorry, but it’s not safe to get into all the details right now, especially not here. Just… The most I can tell you now is that Techno’s alive, and he’s safe. I’m sorry you had to see that corpse at the burial, but it wasn’t Techno that day. He had to… well, for lack of better words,  he had to go into hiding after the events of him arriving in that town. It was for the best that he faked his death, I can promise you that much.”

Ranboo simply rolled his eyes, not believing a word from the avian’s mouth.

“Yeah, sure, whatever you say, you stalker. Look- Can- Can you just leave? I have to trade shifts with my coworker here pretty soon, and you telling these lies about a dead man is, quite honestly, pretty insulting, to say the least. If you come back here and continue to talk about this nonsense, then I won’t hesitate to call the police.” He stated, his tone making it clear he wasn’t budging on this. Ranboo found it not only insulting to Techno, but also to himself that this guy thought he would just believe that the guy he literally saw being buried was somehow alive and safe somewhere. Like, excuse him, but he finds that extremely hard to believe!

Phil only frowned, but he nodded albeit reluctantly. “Ok, mate. I won’t bother you any longer. Just.. If you end up changing your mind, promise me you’ll at least consider stopping by the old park in Snowchester, the one with the bench overlooking the city. I’ll be able to explain in more detail there, but only if you’ll allow me to.”

Oh, and now the stalker was asking to meet him somewhere alone! Yeah, no. That was not happening in a million years. “Yeah, sure. Whatever. Just, leave. Now, preferably.” Ranboo muttered, gesturing towards the door and not bothering with the rehearsed goodbye he told everyone. Stalkers didn’t deserve goodbyes, especially not ones who dug up to 10 years in the past for some reason to find the information on dead people.

Phil looked at Ranboo with sad eyes, but there was understanding behind those eyes, as if he knew where Ranboo was coming from with his reluctance. Ranboo only raised an unamused eyebrow and pointed to the door. He had no sympathy for stalkers.

Phil sighed before he began to exit the cat cafe, looking at one of the cats as they mewled at him. It was Enderchest, surprisingly. He was looking up at Phil with eyes that held far too much emotion for his tiny body. Ranboo could make out sorrow, confusion, and perhaps a trace of empathy.

His tail flicked slowly, methodically as he looked up at Phil with melancholic body language. Phil, in return, only smiled sadly as he reached out to pet the cat with a gentle touch. Enderchest responded with a deep purr, rubbing into his clawed hands.

“Goodbye, Ranboo. I hope that you’ll at least consider my offer. He misses you more than you could ever know.” Phil said once he straightened back up, the cat mewling sadly at the loss of contact.

Ranboo didn’t spare a response back, he had nothing more to say to the avian. He didn’t look back as he heard the soft chime of the door being opened and closed, nor did he see the avian take to the night skies. He missed how, once the avian was high enough, he had disappeared in a flash of dark green light, only a single feather in the collar of Enderchest being left to show that the avian had ever visited the cafe in the first place.

Chapter Text

Ranboo interlocked his hands together under his chin, glaring at the feather on the table as if it had personally wronged him as the wind blew into the abandoned warehouse, ruffling Ranboo’s hair. And, well, technically speaking, the feather had wronged him. Obviously, not the feather itself, but the one it belonged to definitely had wronged Ranboo.

Who did that ‘Phil’ guy think he was? Now, Ranboo won’t deny he had been a little rude to him, but could you really blame him? The guy had walked in, ordered a coffee and tea before practically saying, “Oh hey! You know your friend who you saw mutilated beyond recognition a few years ago at his burial? Yeah, well, he’s alive and doing completely fine! What? You don’t believe me? Well too bad! I’m telling the truth and now I’m going to get all sad and mopey despite you having good reason to distrust me!”

Honestly, it was almost insulting how the avian had just expected Ranboo to start pitying him after literally just meeting the man. Had Ranboo been a little ruder than probably necessary? Sure. Did he kind of feel bad after his interaction with Enderchest? A little. But that did not excuse him!

The only people that should’ve known about his connection with Techno were some villagers from a long time ago, but there was no way they should’ve remembered Ranboo after literal years after seeing the guy. Besides, not to mention that Ranboo was a literal child at the time, so the only people that could’ve made the connection between Ranboo now and Ranboo back then would have to have been specifically looking for that information, which would make them… 

Wait for it…

A stalker!

Now, usually, if somebody found out they had a stalker, they would go immediately to the police. But, you see, that’s where some issues arise.

Ranboo had no qualms with the police, of course not. He was a perfect law-abiding citizen. Usually. But, well.

If the stalker knew about Techno, then he definitely also knew about Ranboo’s little night time job, which would mean that he had leverage over Ranboo.

If Ranboo tried to go to the police, then the stalker could just as easily expose Ranboo for his illegal night time activities.

Ah. Right.

We haven’t gotten into that yet, have we?

Well, there’s no use beating around the bush any longer!

You probably picked up on it by now, but Ranboo’s not exactly the most upright citizen. He was a law abiding citizen, though! Just… Not at night.

Ranboo’s a necromancer, which means that not only does he have a stronger connection to death than most and the ability to speak to the spirits of those that have passed, but he can also bring them back to life.

I know, I know. Shocking. But it’s true.

He didn’t think he had a Gift for the longest time. Most people got their gifts at around five years old, but Ranboo hadn’t gotten his until he was nine. Usually, if a child didn’t get their gift by a certain age, they were sent straight to a special school for kids to get that extra push needed for them to develop their Gift. However, some…complications arose when it became clear Ranboo wasn’t going to develop his Gift.

His father was a rather important public figure at the time. All he remembered was that he had an extremely powerful healing Gift, meaning that he was quite the popular doctor. Nothing else really mattered about the man. He was a pretty bad parent, all things considered. His father could heal any wounds, both mental and physical with as little as a touch. People all around the world were asking for his services, meaning he wasn’t able to be at home often, always hiring a babysitter to watch Ranboo when he was away so his preadolescent child wouldn’t be left alone for such long periods of time.

He had always put up this act when he and Ranboo were in front of the cameras, always pretending to be a loving, doting parent anytime somebody else was around. He had always acted as if he was always there for Ranboo, as though he were the perfect parent who could do no wrong to his darling son, who was just so adorable you couldn’t help but immediately adore him.

But it all changed behind closed doors.

Now, he wouldn’t say that his father was abusive exactly. No, it was more like he was just…never there for anything in Ranboo’s life. He knows his father tried hard to come off as a good dad in front of the cameras, trying to play up Ranboo’s achievements as if he had taught Ranboo the things he knew himself instead of just barely existing in Ranboo’s mind and life.

But the truth was that his dad had always made it seem as if his work was his true son, as if Ranboo was just this random kid who was staying at his house instead of his own child.

Ranboo remembered the days after the nights he had cried himself to sleep, the makeup he had to put on the next day to cover his red, puffy eyes from his very little sleep the night before. He remembered how he would always put on a huge smile for the cameras, hugging his dad and playing into the young, innocent child act that people seemed to love.

In retrospect, Ranboo thinks he may have subconsciously liked the attention he had gotten from putting on the act, he just hated the ways he had to get said attention.

Anyways, once it had become clear that Ranboo wasn’t going to be developing his Gift anytime soon, well, his father obviously couldn’t just send him to that school! Do you have any idea how humiliating it would be to have people know that the son of a major doctor had no Gift whatsoever?

His dad had meant well. Ranboo thinks so, at least. He had pulled Ranboo out of school, beginning to limit any contact he had with the outside world. He began hiring homeschool teachers so Ranboo could continue his education, paying them absurd amounts of money to make sure that they never told anybody about Ranboo’s lack of Gift.

Ranboo Beloved was completely alone at the ripe age of seven years old, feeling completely isolated from the world thanks to his father, who, according to him, was only doing this for “Ranboo’s sake.” Even then, Ranboo knew that wasn’t the truth. His father was ashamed of him, ashamed of how the son of the great world renowned scientist with a healing Gift was completely Giftless.

He would always smile for the camera, just as he was taught to. Although, now the camera was inside the house, and was always highly edited to make sure only the best shots were kept. “In case word gets out about you not having a Gift, then at least you’ll have a great, clean public record!” His father had explained once when Ranboo had asked him why they always had to make sure Ranboo was dressed in suits and had his hair slicked back.

As time went on, Ranboo’s father had become more and more paranoid of people finding out that Ranboo was Giftless, cutting off Ranboo’s connections to the outside world all together. He had no more homeschool teachers. No more babysitters. No more interviews. No more friends.

His dad had used the excuse to the public that he needed alone time to perfect his Gift, which was “just like his old man’s.”

Only Ranboo and his father knew the truth of that falsehood, but only one actually had the freedom to reveal it.

It became too much for Ranboo when he had started adding cameras around the house, to make sure nobody was spying on them to make sure what Ranboo’s Gift was. He had tried asking his father to take the cameras down, maybe not even all of them! Just the ones in the bathroom at least, but his dad had refused, only talking about the dangers of how that could result in somebody getting in and learning the truth.

Ranboo had reached his breaking point. Sure, he had understood where his dad was coming from, if only slightly, but that hadn’t made it any better. Ranboo had no more privacy, no more space to himself without constantly having somebody hovering over him.

So, that fateful night when his father was gone for yet another trip, Ranboo had turned the cameras in his room around, covering them so they couldn’t pick up sound anymore. He packed a bag, one filled with all the essentials for a nine year old. He stole some of his father’s money and grabbed his favorite stuffed animal to add to the bag. He had slipped out the window that night, not even leaving as much of a note. Besides, he doubted his dad would notice much. He may have been paranoid, but he was still always out of the house, always out on jobs around the globe.

He remembers feeling cold that first night away, having made it far out to a forest he hadn’t even known existed. He remembered huddling up against a tree, watching as his breaths made small clouds in the cold as he hugged his stuffed pig, Michael, closer to himself, as if it could protect him from the chill slowly seeping into his cold limbs.

He felt a bit tired. Surely it wouldn’t hurt to take a quick nap? No, of course it wouldn’t. He could just continue trying to find shelter later, after he woke up. Besides, he didn’t think he had the strength to keep walking right now. He had been walking for more than a couple hours, and it was long since dark. It was hard enough to try and see through the cold wind that stabbed through him like daggers, let alone continue walking straight without hitting branches or tripping over roots.

Yeah. He would just continue after he woke up, he thought to himself as his eyes began to drift closed. Everything would be fine. He just… needed a small rest… Yeah……

The first thing Ranboo realized when his mind started to slowly awaken was that he was somewhere soft and warm.

He snuggled closer into the blankets he had cocooned around him, allowing himself to simply soak in the warmth after spending so long in the cold.

Oh. Right. The cold. He scrunched his eyes, his brain teetering the edge between fully awake and sleeping as his mind started to catch up to the situation.

He had thought he was in his bed, safe at home where his father could keep his ever watchful eye on him from afar, but that wouldn’t have made sense.

He had run away deep into a forest far from the city he lived in. It had been  cold, really cold, and then…

Then he stopped by a tree to take a small rest. He must have fallen asleep. But that didn’t explain why where he was now was so warm?

His eyes shot open, his heart pounding in his chest as he jumped up, taking in his surroundings faster than any nine year old should’ve been able to.

The room he was in was clearly a living room of sorts, a fire roaring softly in the confines of the cozy yet cluttered living space. It seemed to straddle the line between homey and a haphazard, offering a peculiar charm with its clear lack of proper organization, not at all like how Ranboo’s home was. Instead, things were placed in a way that made it clear that there wasn’t much thought in it, but instead things were placed where they were to help give the place more of a comforting atmosphere.

The room was cluttered yet well lived in, a thick red coat with a white fluffy fur lining hung lazily over the back of an armchair. On the coffee table, a large book lay open, its pages marked with annotations and faint creases, suggesting it was read on a pretty regular basis. Next to it sat a half-full cup of tea, still faintly steaming as evidence that someone was here recently.

Scattered throughout the room were an assortment of knick-knacks; Tiny figurines, framed photos of many (MANY) dogs, and curious trinkets that seemed to hold a myriad of untold stories behind each one.

Just as he had fully observed his surroundings, he noticed a figure standing in the doorway, staring directly at him.

Even without being able to see the full details of the stranger, Ranboo could tell that he was built. He had extremely broad shoulders, so broad it almost surprised Ranboo how he was even able to get through the door in the first place. He had pink hair that could rival a cherry blossom tree during its peak, which was complimented rather well by his pale skin dotted with freckles. His hair fell down to around his mid back, pulled together in an elegant braid. His eyes were a pale, soft blue with specks of a dark color Ranboo couldn’t put into words.

It was obvious this man wasn’t fully human, the light from the fire shining on him with a soft glow and accentuating his sharp tusks that curved up to rest against his upper lip. His nose bore a slight snout-like curve to it and his ears were pointed with many, many golden earrings decorating them. Now Ranboo wasn’t dumb. He knew that the guy’s inhuman appearance could only mean one thing: He had been Gifted strength, which would mean Ranboo had to be extremely careful not to upset the guy so as to not accidentally be harmed by him.

“Uhhh… Hey-?” The guy said in a halting voice, clearly unsure with what to say.

Ranboo’s confusion quickly melted, transforming instead into fear.

“Who are you?” He demanded, his voice shaking as he took a couple steps back.

“Ah. Straight to the point. I see. Well, uh. You can call me Techno, I guess.” The stranger - Techno - spoke slowly, moving at a painfully slow pace as he entered the living room, which Ranboo would’ve appreciated had it been in any other scenario.

The two stayed silent for a few moments, just staring at each other.

If you were looking at it from an outside perspective, Ranboo wouldn’t doubt it would’ve looked either extremely concerning or quite funny, no in between. An absolutely huge hog hybrid looking like he’d rather be anywhere else while being stared down by a frightened yet determined nine year old? You had to admit, that was quite the funny scene.

“So, uh. Do you have a name, kid?” Techno asked slowly, taking extra caution not to scare the kid.

“Where am I?” Ranboo questioned, ignoring the question entirely.

The tall stranger sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose as he walked in further, inadvertently causing Ranboo to scramble backwards in a desperate attempt to keep distance between the two.

Techno, obviously not expecting that reaction, quickly froze, stopping mid-step as he stared at the kid with a just barely noticeable concerned expression.

“You’re, uh. You’re in my house, kid. I found you passed out against a tree in the nearby forest and took you inside once it was clear you weren’t going to wake up.” Ranboo only stared, his breathing quickened as he looked at the man with narrowed eyes.

“Why?” He asked, clearly distrusting of the older man as he took another step backwards to create more space between them.

Techno only snorted, taking care to give Ranboo his space as he slowly walked over to the armchair the coat was draped over, making sure to always keep his hands in view. “Kid, I wasn’t just gonna leave you to die out there. It gets well below freezin’ at night. I’m surprised you lasted as long as you did out there, it looked like you’d been in the cold for a while. If I left you out there any longer, I don’t think you’d be here talkin’ to me now.”

Ranboo said nothing, and the older man made no moves to try and continue the conversation. Instead, he picked up his book with a swift, yet awkward looking movement, as if he was trying to move as non-threatening as possible so as to not scare the kid, but only succeeded in looking unnatural.

As Techno seemed to avoid looking in Ranboo’s direction at all, Ranboo was left with only his thoughts to try and gather information of where he was now. He was positive that he was making the man uncomfortable with his gaze, but Techno kept deliberately still, clearly trying not to shun away from the younger’s gaze nor acknowledge it at all.

He didn’t think Techno was….a threat, per say, but it was clear he could certainly be considered one if he wanted to. The man had Gifted strength, for crying out loud! Almost nobody accommodated for that unless they themselves had the Gift, meaning he could almost literally do whatever he wanted with no resistance from either people or objects.

Being Gifted strength was an incredible honor, only the best of the best in the world were Gifted it. Which tracked, honestly. Who other than people with hearts of gold would just take a random kid out of the cold and let him sleep in your house? Let Ranboo be the first to tell you, but it really wasn’t a lot of people. Especially not in this day and age.

Almost everybody now were selfish people, only really caring for themselves or their reputations. It was hard to find people who weren’t like that. Ranboo remembered that one story he had been told as a child by his homeschool teacher, the one about how the Humans had treated the Earth with such kindness that the Goddess of Life had given them the Gifts as a reward.

At the time, Ranboo had been so entranced by the story. He naively clung to every word of how the Humans were rewarded for their kindness, striving to be just like them so he could be Gifted with a Gift of his own one day.

Now though? Ranboo knew the truth. Real life wasn’t like the stories. Not really. Real life was full of pain, of grief, of selfishness as people only cared for themselves. Sure, people treated others with basic kindness, but it never extended past a friendly hello or a little extra tip when paying others.

People weren’t awful people, of course they weren’t. Otherwise, how would most of the population have a Gift? People were only able to be Gifted if they had genuinely kind hearts, but that didn’t mean everybody was exceptionally kind. Most just weren’t bad people, so that was good enough.

Ranboo…

Well, he had to be an awful person, wasn’t he? He still hadn’t gotten his Gift yet even after three years past the age you usually get one, which meant he hadn’t done enough good in his life to be worthy of one.

Maybe he just still had to try? Yeah, he just had to try hard enough to be a kind enough person, and eventually he would be given one.

He was brought out of his thoughts when the older man cleared his throat. Right. He was still in a complete strangers home.

“So, uh. Kid. I have a few questions, if, you know, that’d be ok with you?” Techno drawled, seemingly hesitant as he spoke but not wanting to show it as he put his book back on the coffee table. Ranboo glanced at the title, seeing 'The Art of War' by an author obscured by a bookmark. He looked back at Techno.

“I- Um. Sure..?” Ranboo responded slowly, his expression tentative as he sat slowly on the far end of the couch, keeping a clear distance from the man.

Techno cleared his throat.

“Ok,” He paused, thinking about his next words carefully. “No use beating around the bush. Clearly, you ran away from home, kid. No sane parent would allow a kid your age to be wanderin’ around the forest at night while it’s that cold. So, my only question is why?”

Ranboo must’ve made a face, because Techno almost immediately clarified. “Not that you gotta answer. I’m just wonderin’ what happened to you for you to be out so late.”

Ranboo said nothing in response, staring absently at the fire still roaring softly in the fireplace as he debated on what to say.

As he saw it, he had three options.

Option one! He could simply tell the truth. The cons of doing this is that he’d have to spill his guts out to this basically complete stranger. Sure, he obviously had a kind heart considering his Gift, but that didn’t mean Ranboo was completely comfortable with telling his life story to him.

Option two was a bit simpler. He could just tell a half truth to the man. The cons of this would be that he’d have to figure out what exactly to say and what to keep as true during his explanation.

Option three was the toughest of all. He could just lie to the man, tell him a completely false lie that he could make up. The cons of this one would be keeping up with the lie. What would happen when the guy eventually realized Ranboo was the son of a famous doctor?

In the end, Ranboo decided on option two.

“I couldn’t handle it at home anymore. I doubt they notice I’m even gone, anyways. So you don’t have to worry about an angry parent coming to your house or something like that.” Ranboo settled on saying eventually, shrugged as he looked back at the man. He deliberately left out the fact who his dad was, and that he didn’t specify who exactly could’ve gone looking for him in the first place. It wasn’t too important, anyways.

Techno only frowned, looking straight at Ranboo, causing the younger to squirm under his scrutinizing gaze. Ranboo was certain he could see right through his dishonest words, knowing that Ranboo wasn’t telling the full truth in his explanation.

Techno was quiet for a minute or two before finally sighing, shaking his head. “Alright, kid. I won’t pry.” Was all that was said in response, clearly not going to try and get a more in depth answer, which Ranboo appreciated.

That…was a lot easier than Ranboo had expected. He sighed in relief, happy Techno hadn’t tried to get more information out of the situation.

They sat there in silence for what seemed like the millionth time, but while this one was still uncomfortable and like the rest, it also seemed a lot more…natural. As if some of the tension had been resolved between the two.

Ranboo wasn’t sure how long they sat like that, just staring at the fire, until eventually Techno cleared his throat. “So, uh. You gonna tell me your name yet, kid?” He coaxed with a raised eyebrow, looking at Ranboo once more as he tried again for the name of the kid.

“Oh. Right. Um. My name’s Ranboo.” He responded, wincing as his voice sounded awkward, even to himself.

“Uh, huh. Well. Nice to formally meet you, Ranboo.” Techno said, the corners of his lip twitching into a faint smile.

Yeah, Techno's a good guy.

Or, was, he should say.

He… Well, Ranboo missed him a lot, to say the least.

And, well. When someone comes up to Ranboo to say that he was not only alive, but wanted to see him? Ranboo had a bit of a hard time believing them. He had only mostly gotten over his passing in the last year or two.

It...hurt, you know?

How desperately Ranboo wanted to believe the guy, but knowing it just wasn’t possible.

Ranboo had seen his body himself, and there just…there wasn’t any coming back from that. Of course, coming back from the dead wasn’t impossible. Sure, Ranboo’s entire job at night was to bring people back from the dead and talk to their spirits for their loved ones, but with a death that gruesome? Not even Ranboo could bring Techno back from that.

He was beyond recognizable, his body being reduced to nothing more than a bunch of mangled parts rearranged to be vaguely human for the burial.

Ranboo honestly thinks he would’ve preferred if the funeral people hadn’t tried to do that. It just seemed like adding more fuel to the pain.

After Techno’s death, Ranboo couldn’t deny that he’d changed. He’d become more reserved, becoming increasingly more rude towards others. He knew it wasn’t fair. Not to those who had nothing to do with the death, but Ranboo couldn’t help it.

He knew his Heart was starting to become Hateful, and he knew how bad that was.

He'd heard stories of people's Heart's who had turned to Hate after they had already gained their Gift, and he shuddered at the mere thought.

So, he started to take up Techno’s old night time hobby to counteract it; Vigilantism.

That lasted for around half a year, and Ranboo could notice the Hate start to creep away from his Heart, out of his body as he started focusing more on helping those around him instead of focusing on the negatives. Then, when Ranboo realized just how many people were dealing with death all the time for crimes he wasn't able to stop, Ranboo understood that he could do so much more than just stop crimes. He could use his power to help reverse them.

The only issue, you see, is that necromancy is illegal. Far, far more illegal than simple vigilantism.

For good reason, of course. Would you want the dead body of a loved one to be brought back to life without their consent or knowledge? What if that side was truly better than this one and they didn’t want to be brought back? You couldn’t just kill them again, so they would take matters into their own hands and kill themselves, and nobody wanted to experience a loved one doing that.

Bringing those back from the dead only served to bring more harm than good, according to the government.

But Ranboo refused to believe that, he refused to believe that he couldn’t do more to help those around him.

So, he set up a base of operations in an old abandoned warehouse. Once, Ranboo supposed it was quite lively, filled with people bustling back and forth to finish their daily tasks of loading and unloading boxes.

Now, though, the warehouse was a sprawling, weather-beaten structure with its original purpose long forgotten. A relic of a bygone era, forgotten with its towering walls of faded brick and rusted metal. The roof sagged slightly in places, patched with DIY repairs to give some more support to the decaying roof.

In the front, there were the remnants of the old sign for the place, now faded and peeling and its original logo long since barely legible under years of grime and graffiti. The primary loading dock remained surprisingly intact but unused, its large rolling doors rusted shut after years of weathering. There existed a side door, however, reinforced with makeshift steel and equipped with a padlock that cost Ranboo a fortune. This one served as the main entrance, as its position tucked behind bushes provided a good amount of security from prying eyes.

High, narrow windows lined the upper walls of the warehouse on the second floor, many of them shattered and replaced with sheets of metal or boarded up with scavenged planks.

The yard out front wasn’t anything special, as it was mostly just the remnants of an old, overgrown road that quite literally connected to the ocean due to a sinkhole many years back.

It was old, decrepit, and looked like it hadn’t been in use for a century.

It was perfect.

All Ranboo really had to do was clean up the inside. Speaking of which, while it wasn’t anything particularly special, Ranboo had taken care to make sure that it looked presentable to any potential customers. You wouldn’t want your loved one to be revived in some sketchy place and panic, would you?

The lighting was mostly done by candles as there were very few areas in the warehouse that still had working lights. So, to counteract the gloominess caused by the lack of proper lights, Ranboo had added some faded black and purple fabrics draped over the walls to give a less creepy serial-killer vibe to the place.

There were a few battered wooden tables around the area, each with their own fabric to drape over the top, covered with assortments of items and materials.

The walls remained weathered and chipped, but it was clear effort was put into them to hide the worst of the areas. The floors were scrubbed clean, though cracks and discolorations from past stains reveal the age no matter how much of an attempt was made to conceal it.

Clearly, a lot of time and effort was put into the place to make it less old and decrepit (Ranboo doesn’t even want to talk about how much money he had to save up to do this in the first place.)

But oh well. It was worth it for Ranboo to be able to help others in a way most couldn’t.

SLAM!

Startling violently, Ranboo slammed his head against the wall behind him, his head jerking towards the sound.

Ah. Well, speaking of his customers, it looked like he had one now.

Wait.

Was that a giant orange gorilla???

Chapter Text

Fundy had been having, well. A pretty normal day, all things considered!

He had spent the day going to school, as usual and when he had gotten home, his mom had recommended that they go to visit Bad.

This had caught Fundy off guard. See, like most people in the lower districts, Fundy and his mom were far from rich, so it was really rare for them to go out to get food nowadays.

Before his dad left, the small family had gone out to eat quite often despite their lack of extreme funds. It was seen as a way to spend time with each other since Fundy’s parents had to work often. Despite that, they both made sure to make time to show their son love and affection, which Fundy appreciated greatly. It made him feel special, how despite them leading such busy lives they still made sure their son wasn’t left out.

Whenever they went out to eat, they would always go to this one place called the Savory Devil. The owner was pretty nice in Fundy’s opinion, which caught him by surprise considering how terrifying he looked as well as his name.

He was called Bad, and, well, in the nicest way possible, he looked like he climbed up straight from hell considering his devil horns and spaded tail. Not to mention how his pupil-less eyes seemed to stare right into your soul no matter where he looked. Nobody really knew why he looked the way he did, and Fundy just supposed it had something to do with his Gift, though even that was unknown. 

Either way, those weren’t all too important in the grand scheme of things. All that mattered was that Bad was an amazing cook and sold things for extremely cheap prices, which meant that people down in the lower districts like Fundy and his family could eat good, quality food for a very low price.

Bad even had a deal where anyone under the age of 16 could eat for free. So, it only made sense that this was by far the most popular restaurant in the lower districts, families of all kinds going there as much as they could afford so that they could allow their kids to get the proteins they needed to grow without having to sacrifice other things needed to live.

Bad was especially kind to kids, and extremely empathetic and understanding to parents. He wasn’t pitying with his words or gaze, however, which Fundy supposed was part of the reason the place was so successful. People could feel like they weren’t being judged for not being able to pay for more expensive things, or how they didn’t have the best clothes. Nobody was turned away. If somebody couldn’t pay, Bad would always turn a blind eye without saying anything further.

Truly, Bad was the epitome of kindness. He was what Fundy strived to be in life. The only reason why he and his mom hadn’t visited recently was because Fundy’s mom was too busy nowadays, having to pick up double and sometimes even triple shifts just to afford to keep heating during the cooler months. So, it was a welcome surprise when Fundy found himself and his mom standing in front of the diner.

It sat on the corner of one of the more populated areas of the lower districts, as that meant it usually was easier for people to access, its slick brick walls welcoming and inviting to people walking past. The building featured large tall windows trimmed with glossy red paint, warm lighting glowing from within. A striking neon sign hung above the entrance, reading “The Savory Devil” in elegant cursive with a devil’s tail curling playfully under the text, two devil horns curving the words. Outside, there was a small patio area that sat lined with wrought-iron tables and chairs, each decorated with red soft cushions. Lantern-style lights hung from the awning, casting a soft golden glow that made the diner stand out even among the bustling streets.

The entrance itself featured a double door with stained glass panels, depicting many intricate golden details in the shapes of flames and food imagery. A black doormat with the diner’s slogan, “Sinfully Delicious, Heavenly Prices”, welcomed Fundy and his mom as they stepped inside.

The interior felt like stepping into a warm, sophisticated haven that Fundy couldn’t help but smile at as servers dressed in simple black uniforms with red aprons bustled around the area, serving people all kinds of foods. The walls were painted a deep velvety black, accented with sophisticated red wainscoting and framed vintage food advertisements that lended a nostalgic charm. Soft gold lighting emanated from elegant sconces hanging on the walls, offering a gentle glow that enhanced the cozy atmosphere of the place.

The seating consisted of plush booths upholstered in crimson leather, each booth separated by high partitions for privacy. Black marble tabletops with subtle red veining reflected the warm light, while polished silverware and cloth napkins suggested a fancy dining experience. A long counter ran along one side of the diner, featuring red velvet bar stools with black piping to serve as seating. However, instead of drinks and beverages as would be expected of a bar, there were all kinds of necessities. Blankets, water, clothes, canned foods, toiletries, baby wipes, baby food, first aid kits, backpacks, plastic grocery bags, and diapers were all on the many shelves on display behind the counter. If you could think of it, it was back there, free for anybody to take, no questions asked.

Fundy remembers asking once when he was younger where Bad had gotten all the money to keep that stuff fully stocked all the time, to which Bad had smiled and explained that they were all gifted to him by the community. Some people in the higher districts had seen the good things Bad was doing down there, and every month they donated things that were needed.

If it wasn’t for their kindness and generosity, Bad had told him, he wouldn’t be able to do any of this. He told Fundy to always be kind and to always be generous, and that if he ever got a place where he was fortunate enough to have the extra money, then to always spend it on those who weren’t able to have the things they needed. He had said that even if the people ended up using the money or gifts for bad things, then at least he had tried his best to give them the things they needed. It was always better to try and the other person to take advantage than to never try at all and have somebody genuinely struggling die because of something avoidable.

The centerpiece of the diner was a large chandelier with black iron arms and red crystal accents hung from the ceiling. It glimmered like flames, adding a subtle flair of luxury. The floor was tiled with a black and red checkerboard pattern, completing the bold color scheme without overwhelming the senses.

As Fundy and his mom sat down, they were handed menus written in elegant cursive with prices so low they seemed like typos. The aroma of freshly baked bread, sizzling meats, and delicious desserts filled the air, always drawing people in from people outside.

The Savory Devil was always packed, with a hum of lively conversation and clinking dishes filling the room. It’s a place where everyone feels like they’re getting a five-star meal for pocket change, the place always fostering a loyal and diverse crowd.

Today, though, Fundy and his mom weren’t just there for a meal. They were there to celebrate.

Fundy glanced through the menu, though he already knew what he wanted. He looked at his mom, and he knew she also was just going to get what she always got.

They sat there for a little, sitting in a comfortable silence as they observed their surroundings as they waited for Bad to arrive so they could tell the good news. They were quite close with Bad, as were almost all the rest of the customers here. Bad made it a point to make friends with his customers, wanting to be seen not only as the person who gave them food, but also as somebody people could come to if they needed help.

Ah, speaking of the man, there he was.

The scarily tall person that is Bad was making his way over with a friendly look on his face. He was striking and unforgettable. Despite his intimidating figure, he had a surprising warmth to him that immediately put his patrons at ease once he started talking. His pitch black skin appeared like the void, almost absorbing the light around him and creating the impression of an endless depth to his appearance. His glowing white eyes were soft and comforting, more like gentle lanterns than piercing beacons, and they radiated kindness towards all he met.

Bad’s horns curved gracefully around his hood, many golden rings and decoration dangling off of them. His tail swayed gently behind him with a rhythmic calmness that hinted at his ever-patient demeanor. Despite his otherworldly features, his expressions were remarkably human, with a perpetual hint of a smile playing on his lips, as though he found joy in every interaction with others. How he managed to do that despite having almost no facial features, Fundy had no clue. The guy just always seemed to have a special way of expressing his emotions, usually either through his tail movement or the subtle change of shape in his eyes.

He was almost always seen wearing a long, flowing black robe with intricate red embroidery along the edges in the shapes of flames, vines, and flowers. The fabric was rich, but not pretentious, giving him an air of humble elegance. No matter what he’s doing, he’s always seen with his hood up, probably due to him trying to hide his albeit slightly unsettling appearance. Not that he had to do it, but it just seemed to make him more comfortable so nobody ever brought it up.

Bad was a natural host, having done this job for many years. He was always walking around the area with an easy smile, stopping to chat with everyone he saw, treating children with kindness and not as though they’re less than him. If it was somebody’s birthday, he always made sure to personally bring out a free batch of whatever dessert they wanted. His voice always had an almost inhuman sound to it, like a distant melody, but that never affected his ability to make everyone feel as if they belonged.

When he was behind the counter or in the kitchen, he was a blur of efficiency, handling everything from cooking to cleaning with an unbridled amount of energy that never seemed to tire. He insisted on fair wages for his staff, the thought of paying them less than they deserved never once crossed his mind, and despite the incredibly low prices, he never skimped on the quality of the food, not minding spending more money on the food than he would get back. Anytime somebody would question why everything was so cheap, he would respond by saying that everybody deserved to eat good food, no matter what was in their pockets.

His kindness extended beyond the diner as well. Fundy could think of many stories he’d heard around town of how Bad had discreetly paid people’s rent when they were behind, how he would hire somebody to fix their car, or would leave a perfectly-timed bag of groceries on people’s doorsteps. While he rarely admits his good deeds, his glowing eyes and knowing smile suggested that he was always keeping watch, ensuring this corner of the city remained a little brighter when no one else would.

Bad’s appearance may have caught many newcomers off guard, but it would soon become clear that he had a Heart of gold and had such genuine kindness that was hard to come by nowadays. To the regulars of the Savory Devil, he’s more than just an odd looking fellow; He’s the heart of the community, and they wouldn’t have it any other way.

“Sally, Fundy! It’s been so long since I’ve seen you two, how have you guys been?” Bad asked when he arrived at the table, a notepad and pen in his hands as his tail swayed gently behind him.

“Hey, Bad. We’ve been good. Sorry for not stopping by recently, I’ve just been busy with work, you know how it is.” Fundy’s mom said with a gentle smile, her face framed by her vibrant orange hair which was tied up in a loose half ponytail, the bottom half cascading down towards her mid-back in soft natural waves.

Bad gave an understanding nod. “I can understand that.” He turned to Fundy. “And you? How’ve you been recently?”

Fundy simply shrugged. “Nothing much. I recently got into a coding class at school though! Oh! And! Guess what, Bad?” He said, giving a mischievous smile, resting his chin on his hands as he leaned forward, as if about to tell Bad something really cool.

Bad, in turn, gave a smile back and leaned forward as well, matching his energy. “What?” He asked, his tone one of pure intrigue.

“Mom’s getting a raise!! That means we can spend more time here!!” He exclaimed with a large smile that showed his sharp canines, his own fluffy tail wagging.

Without missing a beat, Bad clapped his hands together happily as he exclaimed. “Oh, Sally, that’s wonderful news!!” His voice carried a genuine warmth as he spoke, clearly happy about the news. “Say, you know what this calls for? A celebration! What’ll it be for you guys tonight? It’s on the house!”

Fundy watched as his mom gave a soft laugh, his smile only widening as he responded. “I want a bowl of spaghetti and meatballs, please! And a glass of water.” He chirped happily.

“I’ll just have a plate of grilled fish and a glass of water as well, please. Thank you, Bad.” She said with a soft smile, her voice just as gentle as it always was, which was a clear contrast to Fundy’s voice, which was much higher in energy.

Bad nodded with a smile, his tail flicking side to side happily as he wrote down the order, picking up the menus. “I’ll go get those for you guys now.” He informed them before he turned on his heel, going to give the cooks the order.

“Mom! Mom, do you think he’s going to get us our special dessert?” He asked as his tail continued to wag, thumping against the seat of the booth.

See, Fundy obviously wasn’t Gifted with strength. He wasn’t that cool, sadly. But he did have the Gift of shapeshifting, which meant that he could take the attributes of the animals that he’s seen in person and either become the animal physically, or add certain parts of the animal to his own body. Currently, he was absolutely obsessed with foxes. Did you know that foxes can hear a mouse squeak from 100 feet away, or that they can make up to 40 different sounds?

Because of his current obsession, he had decided that he wanted the ears and tail of a fox, so that’s what he did. It took virtually no conscious thought for him to do this, as it was such a simple ability, so he could even sleep like this! It was quite comfy, honestly.

His mom only smiled at his question. “I don’t know, love. I would assume so, considering how he always gets us it when something good happens.”

Fundy nodded, happy with that answer. “Well, I hope he does. I love his cookies!!” He gushed, his ears swiveling around as he talked.

It didn’t take long for the drinks to arrive, which were delivered by a woman Fundy knew by the name of Hannah. She was a nice woman, only recently starting to work here and dressed in the same uniform as everyone else. Fundy could assume she was Gifted with the ability to control plants, based on the absurd amount of roses in her wavy auburn hair seemingly kept up by nothing. She had quite observant green eyes from what Fundy could see, watching everything as if there was a threat that could be around every corner. Which, well, Fundy couldn’t blame her for. The lower districts were quite dangerous, he had seen them before.

The food arrived soon after, Bad carrying it just as he had said he would. He was balancing them on his arms in a way Fundy would’ve been surprised he was able to if he hadn’t seen him carry way more before in the same way.

Bad approached with a smile. “Here you go!” He said, sliding the plates of food onto the table to the respective people who ordered them, his tail swishing behind him as he spoke. “A nice bowl of spaghetti and meatballs for Fundy, and a plate of grilled fish for Sally.”

Sally’s eyes lit up as she took a bite, smiling softly in gratitude. “Oh, wow! Skeppy really outdid himself this time, Bad. Thank you.”

Fundy nodded enthusiastically in agreement, his tail wagging happily as he took a few bites. “Thanks, Bad! You’re the best, really.”

Bad only waved a dismissive hand at the compliments. “Aw, don’t mention it! I’ll give your guys’ praise to Skeppy.” He said with a smile, glancing towards the kitchen and the other tables he still needed to visit. “Now, if you guys need me, don’t be afraid to say something. I’ll be back to check on you guys in a bit, as well as to give you guys your dessert.”

Fundy’s eyes lit up, his tail wagging impossibly quickly as he looked up at the hostess. “Oh my gosh! Really??”

Bad only laughed at his excitement, nodding. “Yes, really. This is a cause for celebration, is it not?” He said with a wink before he turned, walking back to the kitchen.

Sally and Fundy ate their food in silence, the two not having much to say to one another other than the occasional questions about how school and work have been. It was a comfortable quiet with the background murmur of people talking and the soft jazz music playing.

The rest of their time there was spent eating and occasionally talking to Bad as they caught him up on things going on in their life, him returning the favor. Fundy gushed about how good the cookies were when they arrived, causing his mom to laugh at how he practically melted as he ate them.

As much fun as they were having talking to Bad, the time came eventually where they had to go home. They thanked Bad and Skeppy, the cook, for the food, and they in turn said that they were just happy they were doing ok.

“You know, Sally,” Bad had started. “When you guys had stopped showing up after your husband left, I had assumed the worst. But now that I know you guys are doing ok, I can finally rest easy at night. Skeppy can attest to just how worried I was.”

Skeppy nodded. “Yeah, seriously. He is like the biggest worry wart ever! It was terrible with how he kept worrying about you guys. If this ever happens again, please try and at least stop by! I don’t think I could deal with it again.” The diamond plated man cried, throwing his hands up in the air to exaggerate his point.

Fundy’s mom had only laughed, giving her apologies for worrying him and assuring that she would do that in the future. The two waved to Bad as they left the Diner, walking into the cold night streets. There were a lot less people out and about now, as it was nearing midnight, meaning this was about the time that criminals started walking around.

Fundy subconsciously walked closer to his mom as they walked down the sidewalk, his mom having to use her own Gift just to see where they were going. Fundy had inherited his Gift from his mom since they were so similar, so they both had the Gift of shapeshifting, just Fundy was a lot more open about his Gift compared to his mom.

“You know,” Fundy started, trying to lighten up the feeling of dread that had begun pooling in his stomach. “It would be really funny if we got mugged and the mugger ended up getting our cookies.”

His mom only laughed, though it was clear it was forced. Clearly, she was feeling the same feeling that Fundy was. “Oh, please. Don’t jinx us, Fundy. That would be horrible.”

Fundy smiled as he listened to the sounds around them.

The wind blowing, causing a howling sound to reverberate through the city as it bounced off the buildings.

The sound of leaves blowing from the stray trees planted in areas around the sidewalk.

The extra pair of footsteps following behind them.

Wait-

“Hold your hands up and go into that alley.” A sharp and cruel voice said from behind them, and before Fundy could do anything, he felt the cold barrel of a gun against the back of his head.

Fundy froze, his ears flattening against his head as he felt a wave of fear coursed through him. His tail twitched nervously as his green eyes darted to his mom, his chest tight. His mom had stopped dead in her tracks beside him. His mom didn’t show her fear outwardly. No, she never had been the type to do that. But Fundy could see a tension in her shoulders as she tentatively raised her hands, her voice calm and not exposing any emotions as she spoke.

“Please,” She started, her voice soft and steady. “We don’t want any trouble.”

The man behind them chuckled, but there was no humor. If Fundy could turn around, he’d be positive that he must’ve been rolling his eyes. “Smart woman. Into the alley, now- Move it.”

Sally took a step into the dark, damp, and narrow passage between the two towering buildings, keeping her hands up where the mugger could see them. Fundy winced as he was pushed in as well, almost falling as he stumbled.

Once they stepped into the alley, the guy fully grabbed onto Fundy before anything could even be thought about being done. He put his arm around Fundy’s neck, keeping the gun against his temple as he snarled out his commands.

“Your bags. Wallet. Jewelry. All of it. Now!” He barked out.

Fundy knew the best thing to do right now was just to comply with his commands, but as he saw his mom slowly reach into her small purse, her movements deliberate and as non-threatening as possible, he couldn’t help the anger rushing through him. He would’ve done something, too, if it weren’t for the gun against his head and the strong grip of the man.

“Alright,” His mom said slowly. “I’ll give you what you want, just… Please. Don’t hurt him.”

Before the mugger could say anything in response, a voice sounded out behind all of them at the entrance of the alley. “Aw, come on, now, buddy. That’s not very neighborly, don’t you think?”

Fundy just barely managed to glance over in the direction of the newcomer, and although he couldn’t see many of the details due to the dim lighting, he had seen enough photos of the vigilante in the newspaper to have his appearance memorized.

The voice belonged to none other than Cuteguy, a vigilante whose aesthetic stood in stark contrast to the dark presence of his counterpart, Hotguy. While Hotguy’s ensemble thrived in dark, dramatic tones, Cuteguy’s outfit radiated energy and charm, blending whimsy and fun with sleek aerodynamic functionality. His attire was a dazzling symphony of pinks and black, perfectly crafted to exude charm and flair.

He sported a black sleeveless turtleneck, snug and streamlined, over with a cropped jacket draped over his shoulders in a casual way. The jacket, predominantly black, was lined with a vivid pink interior that popped when the light hit it. The hood framed the outfit perfectly, adding to its dynamic and aesthetic charm. A large, glossy pink heart served as the zipper, an eye-catching centerpiece that perfectly tied the outfit together.

Cuteguy’s face was partially concealed by a sleek black feathered back, a transparent purple almost plastic looking lens covered his eyes that both helped to obscure his identity and added an aura of mystery to his appearance. Peeking out from above his mask was his sandy blonde hair, tousled just enough to look effortless styled. Two pairs of delicate wings sprouted from either side of his head, nestled just behind his ears. These smaller wings, black at the base and fading to a vibrant pink at the tips, were constantly flapping to show his emotions.

The most remarkable feature were the massive wings on his back, perfectly mirroring the ombre fade of the smaller wings on his head. These grand appendages flowed from a deep black near the base to a radiant pink at the edges, with feathers so finely detailed they seemed to shimmer with every movement, clearly taken well care of. His hands were clad in sleek black fingerless gloves, emphasizing his readiness for action and adding a subtle edge to his otherwise playful ensemble.

Fundy felt the man holding the gun stiffen his hold at the sight of the vigilante, tightening his hold on Fundy. “Stay back.” He spat out through gritted teeth, clearly not backing out of this one. “Take a step closer and this kid gets it!”

Cuteguy raised an eyebrow, his voice playful as he spoke. “Really? You’d kill somebody getting close to you? That sounds pretty dumb, honestly.” He said with a shrug. “Let me offer you some advice, since it’s so clear you need it. Put the weapon down, let the kid go, and walk away. Now. Or things might get a teensy weensy bit messy.”

The mugger gritted his teeth, or at least that’s what Fundy assumed, considering he couldn’t look behind him. “Yeah, fat chance, birdy.”

Cuteguy sighed, taking a step forward. “Don’t say I didn’t warn yo-”

The next few seconds were a blur for Fundy. He knew he heard the sound of a gun cocking, felt somebody yanking him away, only for something to whiz right past him, nicking his side. He heard the sound of a scream of agony, followed by a drop and the sounds of scuffling behind him.

But Fundy could only stare, as it wasn’t him who had been shot, but his mom.

That brought Fundy to where he was now, shapeshifted into an orange gorilla so he could be able to carry his mom, who was nothing but dead weight as he ran.

Cuteguy had told Fundy to grab his mom and run, had given him an address to where somebody was staying that could help her while he dealt with the criminal. Had said to find somebody named Pluto.

His breath came out in puffs of clouds, the cold instantly turning them into condensation, but Fundy couldn’t care less.

He had to get to the address, had to help his mom before she bled out from that gunshot.

His mom…

His mom, who was groaning in pain in his arms, her forehead dripping with enough sweat to make a river. She felt clammy, and was growing weaker by the minute as she bled profusely despite the makeshift bandage Cuteguy had given her.

Fundy was positive that jostling her around like this couldn’t have been good for her pain, but he couldn’t waste time thinking about that. As much as he hated it, her being in pain was better than her being dead.

It felt like it took hours before he finally reached the address, but it couldn’t have been longer than 10 minutes. Vaguely, it registered in his mind that he was running into a rather sketchy looking warehouse, but he trusted Cuteguy. If this was the address he said could help his mom, then he would take the chance. Worst came to worst, he would end up dying with his mom, so at least one of them wouldn’t be alone.

He slammed the side door open that Cuteguy had told him the passcode to, wasting no time in shouting at the first person he saw.

“Are you Pluto?” He huffed out, his breath quick as he spoke. In the back of his mind, he realized how weird this must have been to have a giant gorilla walking into a warehouse carrying an injured woman and speaking perfect English, but he didn’t care. He had to help his mom, and he had to do it now if he wanted any hope of her living since they couldn’t afford the hospital.

Ranboo could only stare in shock at the bright orange gorilla, his mind struggling to comprehend what he was seeing for a moment before his gaze shifted to the woman laying limply in the gorilla’s arms.

From what Ranboo could see, she had unnaturally pale skin dotted with both freckles and blood. Her forest green eyes which Ranboo could only assume usually carried endless wisdom, were now glazed over. Her outfit, a simple and modest display consisting of a sweater and a simple pair of jeans, now ruined by splattered blood and a small hole on the front and, what Ranboo could only assume, a giant hole in the back. On her neck was a small, delicate silver locket, somehow untouched by the blood. Her hair was long, and was draped over the gorilla’s arms. She looked completely limp, and Ranboo hoped that he was wrong with the idea that had started forming.

Ranboo snapped out of his confusion induced haze, nodding his head as a look of determination replaced his previous uncertainty. He looked up at the gorilla, who Ranboo could only assume was a shapeshifter who was like this to be able to hold the woman.

“Yes, um. Bring her over here.” He said with a level of confidence he didn’t think was possible. He quickly guided the orange gorilla (Which, Void, that was weird, but he’d question that in depth later) over to a hospital-like bed in a confined area, surrounded  by a variety of medical supplies on shelves such as bandages, rolls of gauze, and tubes filled with an assortment of liquids, likely antibacterials.

Ranboo helped the gorilla to set the woman gently on the bed, all the while she didn’t move an inch, only staring far into the distance as she was placed down. He internally winced at the implications, and prayed he was wrong.

The giant gorilla paced around the area, clearly incredibly anxious as Ranboo went to grab his medical supplies to begin treating the wound. Even if his suspicions were correct, it was best to go ahead and clean up the wounds first just in case there was a chance she was still alive. And, well. As much as he was anxious for this outcome, if worse came to worst, he could just revive her.

Ranboo glanced over in the gorilla’s direction, clearing his throat as he cut her sweater, being careful not to aggravate the wound any more.

“So, uh.. You wanna explain what exactly happened?” He questioned as he dabbed the wound with a wet cloth.

“Oh. Right.” The gorilla began to explain, albeit in a very rushed version. Ranboo learned the gorilla was named Fundy, and the woman was named Sally, his mom. Ranboo nodded as he listened to the retelling of the events that caused this, not surprised at the mention of Cuteguy sending them here.

He and Ranboo had an agreement; Grian would send anybody who was near death to Ranboo so he could help them, and in turn Ranboo would help Grian anytime he was injured. It was quite the beneficial relationship for the both of them. However, Ranboo will say that it wasn’t often Grian sent somebody already dead to Ranboo, but oh well. That didn’t matter right now.

Ranboo wasn’t sure when it happened, but sometime when he was finishing dressing the wound, the gorilla had changed back into his human form. Well, semi-human, at least. The boy still had fox ears and a tail, but Ranboo wasn’t one to judge.

His ears, perched atop his head, were a vivid orange with white tufts of fur on the inside, were constantly twitching, showing his nonstop attentiveness to his surroundings. His tail was a lush plume of equally vivid orange fur tipped with a snowy white end, swaying with each step and betraying his anxious mood at a glance.

Fundy’s youthful face was framed by soft, slightly unkempt hair that matches the fiery orange of his ears and tail. His emerald green eyes, which Ranboo assumed usually would gleam with both intelligence and playfulness, now only showed panic and fear. His complexion was fair, with the same freckles as his mom, though his face was also smeared with blood from where he had rubbed his face with his blood-stained hands.

His attire was simple, an earthy-toned hoodie predominantly brown with an array of colors down the front where a zipper typically would be. Fundy’s pants were dark and durable, perhaps cargo-style or joggers, perfect for someone who seemed to value flexibility like him. His sneakers were a splash of white and orange, scuffed enough to show he’s no stranger to adventure. Around his wrist, he wore a leather bracelet with a small fox charm, likely a gift from his mom considering how he kept fiddling with it as he paced.

He won’t deny that it hurt his heart quite a lot to see how young he was. At first, Ranboo was under the assumption he was around the age of an adult, but he couldn’t have been older than 16. He was only a few years younger than Ranboo, and yet he had to deal with this happening to his mom.

Ranboo leaned back in the chair he had been sitting in to dress her wound, sighing as he took his gloves off and threw them in the nearby garbage can. Void, this was gonna suck to explain.

The woman was obviously dead, and had been for at least five minutes before she arrived here, and Fundy obviously didn’t know that Ranboo was a necromancer considering the lack of info Cuteguy had given him.

“Hey. So, uh… Fundy, was it? I have some… bad news to tell you.” Ranboo winced, turning to look at the boy.

His ears twitched to attention as he immediately stopped pacing, turning to look at Ranboo with wide emerald green eyes, clearly afraid. “What? What is it?”

Ranboo hesitated, his mouth opening and closing as he thought about what he could say. How do you tell a 16 year old kid that the woman he brought in here was already long dead, and that you could bring her back? I doubt many would believe him. Necromancy wasn’t exactly common.

“Well…” He began, rubbing his neck nervously. “You see, uh… She wasn’t exactly, you know, alive when you brought her in??” He winced. Void, that delivery was horrible.

Fundy froze, his tail puffing up like a bottle brush, a mix of shock and confusion flashing across his face. “What…? What do you mean she wasn’t alive? She was breathing! I-I swear she was!!” His voice cracked, his ears flattening against his head as his breathing started picking up.

“Wait! Wait, before you begin to panic, I want you to listen to me, ok?” He quickly amended his words. “Look- I… I can revive her. I’m a necromancer.”

The room fell into a tense silence, Fundy processing his words. His tail flicked nervously behind him, his feet shifting against the concrete floor. “You…you can bring her back?” He finally asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

Ranboo nodded. “Yes. I just… Look, I don’t want you to grow up without a mom, and I doubt you do either. I just need your permission first before I do that.”

Fundy’s eyes darted between his mom’s body and Ranboo, his hands fiddling with the fox charm on his wrist. His tail swayed uncertainty, the fur still fluffed in his heightened state of anxiety.

“You…You can really do that?” He began, his voice trembling with both suspicion and hope. “She won’t be, like, a zombie or something like that, right?”

Ranboo sighed, running his hand through his hair. “It’s…It’s not like the movies, Fundy. It’s more complicated than that. Necromancy brings people back, but it’s not perfect. She’ll be alive, but… there might be gaps in her memory, changes in how she acts. Think of it like putting a broken vase back together— You can make it whole again, but it’ll never be exactly the same as before. The cracks will still be there.”

Fundy’s ears dropped, his gaze going to the floor, his tail drooping. “So…she won’t be the same?” He asked, his voice impossibly small.

Ranboo shook his head, standing up to crouch in front of Fundy. “She’ll still be your mom, Fundy. She’ll still love and care about you. She’ll just need a little extra help to get back to normal. I just… I just need you to understand that once I do this, it can’t be undone. That’s why I need your permission.”

Fundy chewed on his lip nervously, his hands fidgeting with the charm still. The weight of the decision loomed over him, passing down like a storm cloud. “I just… I don’t know what to do,” He said quietly, his voice cracking. “What if she doesn’t remember me? What if she’s mad I let you do this?”

Ranboo placed a firm yet gentle hand on the younger’s shoulder. “Then we’ll deal with that together. You don’t have to go through this alone, Fundy. Besides, if she’s half the kind of mom I think she is, then she’ll never be upset at you. Not for long.”

For a moment, the room was silent except for the distant hum of the fluorescent light in the room, Fundy clearly weighing the decision. It was obvious the boy wanted to jump to saying yes to Ranboo’s offer, but he was trying to think about this logically, weighing the pros and cons.

Finally, Fundy straightened, a look of determination on his face as his ears perked up, nodding in hesitant resolve. “Ok. Do it.” He said, his voice steady as he wiped the beginnings of tears in his eyes away. “Bring her back.”

Ranboo nodded, standing up. “Alright. Just… Fundy, please be aware that there is a very high possibility that I’ll pass out after doing this. It takes a lot of energy to bring somebody back from the dead. I’ll try and keep conscious for long enough to make sure this goes well, but just a heads up.”

Fundy nodded, his face keeping his determined look. That was fine. He could handle it. He was strong. He…. he doubted his mom would actually be upset at him, but he couldn’t help the thoughts creeping back into his mind.

“I’m going to need you to back up, Fundy. I need space.” Ranboo said in a soft voice, taking deep breaths as he prepared to revive the woman.

He grabbed Sally’s head close to him, feeling a warmth course through him as his Gift activated. He felt things around his start to go fuzzy, his hearing far away. He felt the familiar tug on his eyelids pulling them shut.

All around him, the feeling of Life began to make itself known. A little far from him, he heard the Life of somebody who was hiding his fear beneath a facade of determination, sounding like the rattle of a tambourine. That Life belonged to Fundy. Outside, he heard the Life of the city, unaffected by what was happening here. It sounded like a badly made orchestra, too much Life existing to make any sense to the necromancer.

He tuned out both sounds of Life, instead focusing on the small bit of Life in his hands, sounding like the gentle sound of a flute.

Sally was dead, of course, but that didn’t stop part of her soul from staying, residing in the body. A person’s soul didn’t completely leave their body until after their body was completely decomposed. That was when a person’s soul could fully rest, which was part of the reason why when Ranboo eventually died, he wanted to be cremated. Without a body to keep part of his soul, he could fully rest after death.

He focused back on his current task.

In the areas that mortal eyes couldn’t see that were dark, he could feel the life of a being stronger than everything here. He could feel the life of the being who controlled life itself, but he couldn’t think of an adequate name for what the thrumming resembled for that being. It was both a double bass and an electric guitar. It was both a piano and a drum set. It was both Life and Death.

He allowed himself to connect with the Goddess these conflicting sounds belonged to, and he asked a question with no words. In turn, he felt the Goddess respond with a soft smile and a gentle nod as she handed over a woman, a woman with fiery orange hair and forest green eyes.

He felt his hands start to become warmer, the body in his arms that he had been cradling for well over a few minutes gently starting to hum with life stronger than before.

He felt a sudden shift, his mind coming back from his trance as the low glow of purple reached his eyes despite them being shut. His limbs felt like lead, his eyes heavy as he pried them open.

His shoulders were slumped as he gently let the woman go, leaning back in the chair with a heavy sigh. 

Nothing happened for a good few seconds, and Fundy began to panic.

“What..What happened? Why isn’t she alive?” He asked, his voice high as he spoke, quickly coming closer to look at his mom.

Ranboo only waved a tired dismissive hand. “Give it time. She’s just getting used to being on this plain again.” He said dismissively, too tired to explain in more detail.

As soon as he said that, as if clockwork, the woman gasped, her chest beginning to rise and fall steadily, her eyelids fluttering. She gazed up at the ceiling, her expression dazed and confused.

“Mom?” Fundy whispered, taking a tentative step forward from where he had jumped back in shock as his tail swung in cautious hope.

Her gaze slowly shifted to him, and though her eyes seemed a bit distant, a faint smile curved her lips. “Fundy…?” She murmured, her voice raspy but unmistakably hers.

Fundy choked out a laugh, tears beginning to stream down his face as he rushed to her side. “You’re alive! You’re really alive!!” He sobbed, clutching her hand tightly as he gave her a tight hug.

Ranboo watched from where he was sitting, exhaustion etching his features as he felt the familiar pull of unconsciousness beginning to drag him down. He gave a soft sigh of relief as Fundy began to explain what had happened, closing his eyes and allowing himself to fall into the comfortable embrace of sleep, the back of his mind dreading the unavoidable side effect he was going to be experiencing from this.

Chapter Text

Ranboo had been staying with Techno for almost a year and had gotten used to the nice little habits he had picked up.

Every morning, Ranboo would wake up nice and early to go take care of Techno’s many, many dogs. He would do the basics; feed them, make sure they’re all doing ok after a night in the cold, and give them each a lot of love, which the dogs returned tenfold.

Techno seemed to adore his dogs, teaching Ranboo for weeks just to make sure the kid understood exactly how to take care of them and be able to differentiate them from each other. Despite his insistence on Ranboo getting it all correct, he was never rude. Strict, maybe, but always patient and never getting upset if Ranboo made a mistake.

Afterward, Ranboo would take care of all the other animals Techno had.

If there was one thing to know about Techno, it’s that he adored his animals. Seriously, he had an entire farm's worth of animals on his property. It was a good thing he lived in the woods, otherwise Ranboo doubted that the city would’ve allowed him to keep the absurd amount of creatures he owned.

He had two horses (named Andrew and Carl. Carl’s incredibly stubborn while Andrew just didn’t care about anything other than his food), a cow named Bob (an absolute sweetheart), a turtle named Toby that lived in Techno’s pond, four inside dogs named Steve, Ed, Baba, and Floof (Floof was Ranboo’s favorite), three stray foxes named Blitz, Ryan, and Aura (none of them were technically Techno’s, but they came to him for food sometimes), and, of course, his absurd amount of outside dogs that Techno liked to call the “Hound Army.”

After all of the animals were taken care of thanks to the conjoined effort of Ranboo and Techno, the two would go inside to start cooking breakfast. It was a time to chill, a time to just enjoy each other’s presence as they watched the TV.

After breakfast, they would go about their daily activities. For Ranboo, that typically meant that he would go do laundry. It was, surprisingly, a rather nice time for Ranboo. Folding the clothes allowed him to think about things, and trust me, he thought about a LOT of things.

He thought about his time with his dad, usually, when he would go about his day. He thought about how his dad had always made Ranboo clean everything himself. His dad had believed that if Ranboo did more things to help around the house, then maybe his Gift would manifest quicker by doing some good deeds for his dad.

It never worked.

He wondered how his dad had reacted to him leaving. Was he upset? Did he get people to try and find him?

Ranboo scowled at the thought, scrubbing harder at the clothes he was washing.

No.

His dad wouldn’t have done that. He had only cared about his reputation. It would’ve been too damaging for the public to know that his only son had gone missing after not being allowed outside or to see others. People would have to do an investigation, and then they’d notice all the cameras around the house. They’d have to question them, ask his father why there were so many everywhere. His father couldn’t have just responded, no. He couldn’t let them know how paranoid he was, and even if he did then that would mean he’d have to tell the truth about his son not having any Gift. And, well, he couldn’t do that.

Ranboo’s dad loved his reputation, probably more than he loved his job of helping people. He wouldn’t put his reputation on the line to find his son, whom he barely showed any genuine affection to. Ranboo doubted anybody even knew about his disappearance, which would explain why he hadn’t heard anything over the news about it despite it being almost a year since his disappearance.

Oh. 

He paused his angered scrubbing that had been slowly picking up the longer he thought about his father.

It had almost been a year since Ranboo left, which meant he was nearly ten.

He smiled at the thought.

A year since he had run away since he had granted himself the freedom he had so desired.

A year since he had met Techno, his light in the dark who had allowed him safety with very little in return. 

That was a nice thought.

He went back to scrubbing, this time a lot happier as he thought about telling Techno about his upcoming birthday.

He had still yet to tell Techno about everything that had happened to him with his dad and why he had run away, but the guy knew the basics about what happened, and that was enough.

It’s not that he didn’t trust Techno to tell him, he just…wasn’t sure if he was ready to face everything that happened.

He knows, realistically, that what happened with his dad wasn’t that bad. His dad hadn’t abused him, nor did he refuse to care for him. If Ranboo had asked for something, he would get it. It was just…well, he didn’t know what was wrong, so he didn’t know how to explain it.

Thinking about his dad, about how his dad had practically neglected to really be there in Ranboo’s Life, had hurt him a lot, and his adding all those cameras was really just what fully tipped the ship.

It had always been rocking, dealing with unsteady storms and waves that came in the form of a lack of connection between the two. It felt as if the ship always had holes, and water was always seeping in, threatening to capsize it, but Ranboo was the only one who noticed it. While Ranboo was busy using buckets to get the water out, calling out for extra help, his father was always on the top deck, having parties with everyone else while Ranboo was alone, barely anybody even noticing his absence.

Ranboo had eventually gotten tired of paling water, and he’d allowed the water to seep through the cracks, not bothering to patch them up again. It would rise higher and higher, and Ranboo had simply allowed it to. He’d given up.

The water kept rising, and all the while the people upstairs were none the wiser. Why would they care about what was going on below them? After all, if something was truly wrong, then Ranboo would just go up there and get them, right? They kept partying, unaware of the ship continuing to sink. A couple of people would notice, of course. Ranboo hadn’t come up in a long time, and nobody had seen him. Was he ok? His dad would answer that he was fine and that he would join the party eventually.

That answer would placate them, it always did. Sure, some would try and dig deeper, try and go down to see him, but his dad would simply push them off the ship. That way they couldn’t bother the rest of the party with their silly worries.

The water continued to rise higher and higher, and eventually, Ranboo couldn’t breathe anymore. He couldn’t see, the water having filled up the bottom deck. Ranboo had debated staying there, allowing himself to sink along with the rest of the ship and the crew.

That was when he noticed a hole bigger than the rest, just big enough for him to escape, but he would have to act quickly. If he didn’t go now, then the hole would close up and he would be stuck, forever doomed at the bottom of the ocean.

He took his chance, grabbing a life jacket and swimming through that hole just as the ship completely submerged. Ranboo watched from the surface as the people up deck simply remained partying, safe inside the captain’s quarters even as the boat sank under the water.

Ranboo swam around aimlessly for a while, unsure of where he was or how long he had been gone.

He didn’t know when he had passed out from exhaustion, but when he awoke he had found himself on a cruise ship better than anything he had ever known existed, captained by a kind man with pink hair.

Techno knew he had saved him from drowning, of course, but he didn’t know just how far he had saved Ranboo. How he had, inadvertently, saved Ranboo from so much more than just him drowning. And Ranboo didn’t want to tell him. Not yet, it just… It wasn’t the right time. Not yet.

Ranboo wasn’t sure if he’d ever find the right time.

He was brought out of his thoughts when he heard growling outside.

At first, Ranboo hadn't paid it any mind. Techno had a lot of dogs, and they all were very protective. It wasn’t uncommon for them to growl at practically nothing.

However, concern began to rise in his throat when he listened to the growls he was hearing. They didn’t belong to the usual growling of Techno’s hound army. It sounded like Floof was growling, but that didn’t make any sense. Floof was a sweetheart. According to Techno, the only time Floof had ever been aggressive was when-

He felt his blood freeze, his heart stopped as he realized just why Floof was growling.

He quickly began to run towards the source, the clothes he was washing forgotten in a heap beside the washboard.

Oh, this was bad.

The only time that Floof had ever growled was when there were wolves around, which meant a huge issue considering the amount of animals Techno had.

In the living room, Floof was going insane, barking her high-pitched whining bark at a speed that shouldn’t physically be possible, her fur standing on its ends as she desperately tried to get outside. It was then that Ranboo realized that Techno was nowhere to be seen.

His blood ran cold, hoping to Void that he was wrong as he pulled his boots and coat on, grabbing Techno’s woodchopping axe as he ran outside.

Ranboo couldn’t hear anything when he stumbled to a stop outside the house, eyes wide as he took in the sight before him.

It was one that Ranboo would see in his nightmares for years to come.

There, over by the edge of the clearing where Techno’s house stood, was a pack of wolves, crouched over something large and bloody and eerily still.

He saw long pink hair, hair that was a few shades too dark to be considered normal, lying sprawled out around the snow.

He saw a hand, far too limp to still belong to somebody conscious.

He saw the bloody stump of an arm, the hand nowhere to be seen.

He saw Techno.

Techno, his savior.

Techno, his light in the darkness.

Techno, the captain of Ranboo’s freedom.

Techno, Ranboo’s friend, lay there limply in the stained snow, far too still for comfort as the wolves viciously tore into what Ranboo could only assume to be Techno’s hand a little ways away.

He felt pained. He felt weak. He felt sick.

So, Ranboo did the only thing that his frantic mind could think of at the moment;

And he screamed.

And he charged towards the wolves, the axe steady as he brought it down on the pack with raged, pain-filled eyes.

Ranboo can’t remember exactly what happened after he charged forward. It’s all blank.

The first thing he remembers after is sobbing while he wrapped Techno’s wounds, mumbling under his breath that he was going to be fine, that everything was going to be fine.

He remembers the area around them being soaked in blood, the snow looking more like cherries than white powder.

Ranboo looked on with shaking hands, his breathing heavy as he looked at his shoddy first aid.

“Come on, Techno. Stop staring at the sky. It- It’s not going anywhere.” Ranboo said shakily, his face a look between manic hope and pain.

He gave a wet laugh, giving Techno’s body a shake. “Come on, Tech. You- You can stop playing around now.”

But Techno remained still, his body stiffly coming to a harsh stop. His head turned to the side, and Ranboo got a full view of him, and the sight made him sob so much harder.

Techno’s eyes, his eyes that were usually so bright and full of untold wisdom, were painfully dull, glazed over to create a glass look.

Ranboo knew then and there that Techno was gone.

Ranboo wailed. He bellowed and lamented as he leaned his head against Techno’s cold, lifeless chest, hot tears streaming down his cheeks.

He faintly heard the dogs begin to howl, sensing that something was wrong. They didn’t know what happened, but they knew that their owner, their beloved owner, wasn’t coming back from this one.

Ranboo sobbed, and he allowed himself to sob for a long, long time. He cradled Techno’s head in his hands, not caring about how he was getting soaked by the snow melting from the heat he had started to generate.

Ranboo hadn’t noticed the eerie, purple glow beginning to come from him.

His hearing began to sound like he was underwater. He held Techno’s head in his lap like one would a newborn baby, curled over him as he sobbed. The body had long since lost all warmth thanks to the bitter, arctic cold.

He felt a heavy tug on his eyelids, and he didn’t have the strength to fight it. He allowed his eyes to close, and almost immediately it was like there was a shift in the space around him.

With his eyes closed, he felt more than he ever could with his eyes open. It was like nothing he had ever felt before. All around him was Life, Life he had never noticed. Sure, he knew there was Life before, but now he could hear it, feel it around him. It was thrumming, much like an instrument would.

Each being’s Life was different.

He heard his own Life, sounding like a gentle harp that was so much calmer than he actually felt.

He heard the sound of jazz coming from the worried animals around him, though the sounds were halting as though confused.

In his arms, he heard the thrumming of a cello, though it was a lot quieter than it should’ve been.

Up above, he heard the most fantastical music of them all. It was gorgeous, yet it sounded like two songs at once. He couldn’t make out the sounds that were being made, but he allowed himself to drift up, carried by the music to the one responsible for the songs.

It didn’t take long for him to find the source of the songs, and he was left speechless.

She was a beautiful, full-figured woman who exuded unspeakable warmth and confidence. She stood on the shorter side, with an approachable, almost familiar charm, as if Ranboo had seen her before but the memory had long since faded away. Her long hair cascaded in voluminous curls that framed what looked to be her face elegantly. A gentle, soft smile painted her lips, though it was hard to see exactly as there was a dramatic, wide-brimmed sun hat with a rich, deep purple hue. The hat was adorned with a black veil that gracefully draped down to cover the upper half of her face. Perched atop the hat lay multiple, delicately arranged roses, some a vivid violet while others a velvety black, that lent an air of elegance to her ensemble.

She wore a stunning black dress that maintained a sense of tasteful refinement while also managing to hide most of her features in a sea of stars. The dress featured off-the-shoulder sheer, puffed sleeves that added a touch of whimsical sophistication to her appearance. Around her neck, Ranboo could just barely make out a delicate black choker adorned with an inverted red heart, an accessory that gave her a regal yet approachable demeanor.

Her overall appearance conveyed a sense of profound kindness and knowledge, as though her very presence was a source of comfort and warmth.

She hadn’t even needed to speak, and Ranboo instantly knew who she was; The Goddess of Life and Death.

All she did was merely cock her head to the side slightly, asking him a silent question. What was he there for?

Ranboo had no response for her. What could he say? Simply ask for her to bring Techno back to life?

The Goddess responded with a soft smile, an airy laugh whisping out. It looked like the stars on her flowy dress lit up with every laugh. She simply shook her head, motioning for him to follow her, and who was he to deny?

She led him for a long while, and as he walked he couldn’t help but notice how her dress had no end, as though it flowed on forever as part of the void.

It stretched endlessly in all directions, a vast and tranquil expanse that seemed to cradle the universe itself. It wasn’t empty or desolate like one would expect, but it instead was alive with the gentle glow of countless stars, each a tiny beacon of light shimmering against a velvety backdrop of infinity. Clusters of galaxies swirled in intricate patterns, their luminous spirals painting the darkness with soft hues of purples, blues, and golds, as if the cosmic was a giant canvas and the Goddess was the artist.

Nebulas bloomed like flowers in the distance, their radiant colors blending seamlessly into one another - gentle pinks, serene greens, and fiery oranges pulsed faintly as if breathing in rhythm with the vastness around them. Shooting stars occasionally would streak across the area, but they would always fizzle out as suddenly as they had appeared, their fleeting brilliance a reminder of the beauty in motion and change.

Despite its enormity, the void felt calm and inviting, as it wrapped the stars and galaxies in the Goddess’s embrace. There was no sense of isolation despite the vastness, only a profound sense that offered peace, the universe itself whispering to you that you belonged to this beauty and boundless wonder. It was a sign that there were infinite possibilities, a comforting reminder of the quiet majesty that surrounded and connected everything.

Ranboo smiled to himself, almost bumping into the Goddess as they arrived at their destination.

There, in the distance, was a beautiful display, something that Ranboo could only describe as a paradise.

The skies were an internal twilight, painted in hues of gold, lavender, and pink, with streaks of light that shimmered like liquid starlight. A warm gentle breeze carried the sweet fragrance of blooming flowers and the faint laughter of children, happily playing who knows what in the far distance with one another.

Lush fields of green grass stretched endlessly, dotted with vibrant otherworldly fauna. Trees with crystal-like leaves glimmered in the soft light, their branches full of fruits that glowed faintly with a gentle light, as if filled with the essence of Life itself. Rivers of liquid silver wove through the land, their currents sparkling under the golden haze.

Majestic palaces resided in the distance, their spires crafted from pure light and surrounded by floating islands that defied gravity. Those structures shimmered like mirages, constantly shifting and reshaping as if reflecting the dreams of the ones that gaze at them. Around them, people moved around with an effortless grace, their forms radiant and serene as if they had no more worries now that they were gone from the land of the living.

Ranboo listened gently to everything, watching on with awe in his eyes.

He almost tripped when the Goddess gave him a small push forward, and he looked up, his face still one of awe at the scene he was witnessing.

The Goddess only gave a gentle smile, gesturing softly to the fields in front as if urging him forward.

Ranboo drew his eyebrows together, remembering why he was here in the first place. He shook his head, opening his mouth to say that he wasn’t dead. That he was there to find and bring Techno back.

However, when he opened his mouth to tell the Goddess that, he quickly realized there was no sound coming out.

He tried again, his face contorting into one of pure confusion. Why couldn’t he speak?

The Goddess laughed, and she merely smiled. Ranboo didn’t know why he knew this, but he got the idea that the Goddess was saying that he truly must still be alive considering how he couldn’t speak. She gestured to the fields. Only the dead could speak in this place, as a way to make sure that a situation like this didn’t happen where a person was falsely sent there.

The Goddess tilted her head. If Ranboo wasn’t dead, then why was he here?

Ranboo opened his mouth to try and respond but was cut off by the Goddess’s gentle shake of the head, instead pointing to her mouth, then her head.

His eyes widened in understanding. He couldn’t speak out loud, so he had to think about what it was he wanted to say and she would understand.

The Goddess nodded, seemingly happy that Ranboo understood what she was saying.

So, he began to explain, recounting the situation that had happened, how his friend and technically savior had been killed by wolves. Explained that he was now here with the strangest sense he was supposed to be bringing Techno back.

The Goddess listened with an attentive gaze, listening to every word as he explained.

When he finished, the Goddess stayed still for a moment, before giving a thoughtful nod. She understood what was happening now. However, she wouldn’t tell him exactly what it was just yet. It, in her words, wasn’t her place to explain it, as it was something for him to find out.

She turned back towards the field, calling out with a wispy voice that sounded more like the wind than it did an actual voice. Before long, a person appeared into view, responding with something that sounded like a cello. This person had long, pink hair, and green eyes.

Ranboo would’ve cried if he could, however, he doubted he had enough of a corporeal form wherever he was to be able to even do that.

So, he instead settled on simply staring with wide eyes as he stared at Techno. Well. What he could only assume was Techno. He lacked any of the features that Ranboo had grown so accustomed to in his almost year of staying with Techno. His usually sharp features were gone, now replaced with a vague blob to act as more of a suggestion to where his limbs usually would be, as if he existed on the edge of a dream. He looked younger here as if there weren’t any fears or memories to hold him back anymore.

He barely spared Ranboo a glance, which he won’t deny hurt more than a little bit.

Techno tilted his head towards Ranboo, asking something to the Goddess in the same language that just sounded like music to the kid. The Goddess responded curtly, a patient expression still on her face as she explained.

Techno looked….hesitant? Why was he hesitant? Did he not want to go back home?? Ranboo felt panic rush through him at the thought. Well, he would’ve if he felt anything other than an unnatural calmness.

However, that panic quickly faded as Techno grumbled something, walking closer to Ranboo and asking him something. Ranboo only blinked up at him, his expression blank.

Techno groaned at this, looking at the Goddess and saying something to her that caused her to laugh a response back.

What they were saying, Ranboo had no idea. It sounded like a cello and the wind was having an in-depth conversation, which God, that was an odd thing to say. But oh well, this entire situation was weird.

Techno looked down at Ranboo, saying something slowly. Ranboo simply blinked, looking desperately at the Goddess for some kind of translation. The Goddess smiled, and Ranboo got the idea that Techno was just trying to make sure that Ranboo was trustworthy since he didn’t have any memories of his time down on Earth anymore.

Ranboo’s eyes widened before he nodded vehemently at Techno, hoping his point got across that he was just trying to help. Besides, he didn’t think he could leave if he didn’t bring Techno back.

Techno sighed, before slowly nodding in Ranboo’s direction, which Ranboo took as a hint that he would go back with him.

Ranboo smiled. Well, tried to, at least. He didn’t know if he had a mouth while he was here, but he hoped the point got across either way.

Techno looked unamused, but Ranboo took it as a win considering that’s how he looked usually anyway.

Ranboo grabbed onto Techno’s hand, and he got the strongest feeling of his limbs being too heavy for him to manage as if he was coming down from an airplane after a flight of only loopty loops.

He had just barely managed to look back at the Goddess, bowing his head in respect, when he was suddenly slammed back down into his body, having the strangest feeling that he was forgetting something he hadn’t been a few seconds before.

He took a harsh intake of breath, his vision spinning from the suddenness of it. His breathing was shallow, his head beginning to have the starting of a huge migraine, but he couldn’t bring himself to care as he looked down at the body he had been resting on.

He wasn’t sure what he was expecting. Maybe a dramatic reveal that Techno was alive? Possibly him coming back to life with a giant gasp of breath?

But no. None of that happened. He remained there in the snow, just as dead as he had been before Ranboo’s strange hallucination.

Ranboo frowned, panic beginning to well up in his chest once more. Had that just happened? Did he just imagine the entire thing? He was stupid to have even thought it would work. Dead people couldn’t come back, and Techno was very much dead. He had died from blood loss, that much he knew.

Ranboo knew he should’ve been sobbing, and he still felt the remnants of tears on his cheeks, but instead, he only felt tired. A bone-dead tiredness deep in his body that only seemed to grow more prominent when he blinked.

He leaned his head back against Techno, not having the energy to try and keep it up anymore.

Ranboo closed his eyes, and he missed the way Techno’s hand had twitched. He missed how Techno’s chest began to rise and fall ever so slowly. He missed how Techno’s eyes, which were previously so cloudy and vacant suddenly snapped into focus and clarity.

No, Ranboo had missed all of these, as he was out before he had even rested his head back against Techno’s chest.

A week later, Ranboo would wake up on the couch, the blood from both Techno and the wolves cleaned off of him. He would learn, once he was coherent enough, that Techno had carried him inside after waking up with a strength he shouldn’t have had at the time. He would learn that Techno knew he had been revived, but had no memory of what had happened back in whatever place the Goddess had led Ranboo to.

Ranboo would learn that he had a Gift, and he had had one for a very, very long time. He simply had never been around anything dead that he had cared about enough to learn about it.

He would also learn that he had actually forgotten something when he was in the void with the Goddess. His drawback to his Gift was that to revive somebody, he had to sacrifice a memory of equal value. Techno and Ranboo still had no clue what it was that he had forgotten, but it was clear that something big was missing from his memory, something that he would never get back again.

Ranboo wasn’t sure how long he had been floating in the void. He never had any way to keep track of time here as there was no day or night cycle. He knew he had been here for a while, though.

It hadn’t been as long as some other times when Ranboo had revived someone, but it seemed like he was supposed to be looking for somebody, or waiting for somebody to come to him, maybe? He didn’t know. But one thing’s for certain, this felt different than other times.

He felt…more aware, somehow?

Usually, he just drifted around in a half-conscious state before waking up and going about his day like usual. But this time, Ranboo was completely awake and aware of everything going on, of how each second ticked past like hours.

He internally rolled his eyes at how long it had been, but he looked around him with a more attentive stare as he tried to see if there was something he was supposed to be seeing.

He squinted his eyes, not noticing anything different at first. Just the same old stars that had entranced him the first time he’d been there, but had since gotten used to due to how often he’d been here.

At first, he thought the slowing darkness of the void was from him squinting his eyes. You know, the whole eyes not having enough light to see stuff.

However, he quickly concluded that this wasn’t the case, as when he opened his eyes, the place did not magically grow brighter again. Instead, it simply grew darker, as if directly doing the opposite of what Ranboo wanted to happen.

He felt a surge of panic. This wasn’t what usually happened.

This was new.

It didn’t take long for everything to go dark, and Ranboo half expected that he would wake up back on Earth. However, because the universe just seemed to despite Ranboo today, this did not happen.

Instead, his vision came back in a flurry of light and color, all too bright for his brain to even begin to understand.

When things finally settled, he felt as though he had just gone through a roller coaster of his life. Not in the way that it was the best thing ever, no. More like he just saw his entire life flash before his eyes in two seconds.

After he felt as though he wasn’t going to immediately vomit any food that remained in his stomach, he took the time to examine his surroundings, however, the sight alone made him feel as though he was going to have a coughing fit at any second.

He was no longer in the void he had come to know and love in familiarity. Instead, he was in a desolate landscape that stretched endlessly, its lifeless monotony broken only by subtle divots in the otherwise featureless terrain. The ground was cloaked in a thick, ashen blanket of gray dust and sand, shifting in faint wisps from the wind that seemed to be constantly blowing with nothing to cause friction to slow it. The bleak horizon blended seamlessly with the flat, pale sky. It looked like an oppressive canvas of muted grays that offered no hints of sun, clouds, or stars—just an eternal, featureless nothingness.

No vegetation seemed to grow here, no rocks standing defiantly against the elements, nothing to give the place any sense of depth. The dust seemed to consume everything, clinging to relics of an unseen past, erasing any signs of what may have once thrived. Ranboo was certain that if he tried to take a step somewhere, he would leave shallow impressions that would be immediately erased by the ever-present wind.

The air felt heavy, not with moisture or scent as there were no clouds to cause such things. No, it was heavy with an overwhelming sense of abandonment, as if this place had once thrived with beings full of Life but was now inhabited by creatures none should see in their lifetime. A deep lifelessness reigned in the area, with the only sounds existing that Ranboo could hear being the constant howling of the air as if the world itself was constantly wailing at the lack of Life this place held. Time seemed frozen, in this lifeless void, where only gray was the only shade, and the absence of color reflected its absence of hope.

Ranboo knew what this place was. It was somewhere he had only heard of in stories, stories that he had desperately hoped to not be true.

This place was none other than the Spirit Plain, a place where all the demons and the spirits resided. It was aptly named the name it was given due to people not wanting to scare children by calling it what it really was; Hell.

This place was, to put it short, where all the “bad” people would go after Life. At least, that’s what people told children to not terrify them with the truth. It was a place much, much more complicated than that.

The demons who resided here were always born here, they never had any spark of humanity in their bones. Well, if they even had bones. Ranboo had never seen a demon before, and he hoped that he never did.

They were evil, vile, cynical creatures from what Ranboo had heard. They were never kind, why would they be? They had turned on their Goddess, instead worshipping some new God named XD.

According to the stories, XD had practically taken over the place. Sure, he had been originally granted permission to watch over it in the first place, but Ranboo doubted that the Goddess would willingly allow XD to continue to reign over the place when he was quite literally destroying it.

No, there was something else that had happened. Something else that Ranboo didn’t want to find out.

On the other not-so-evil side of things that existed here, there were the spirits. According to what Ranboo had heard, they were all humans who hadn’t done well in Life and got sent down there to keep the demons in line as punishment.

In Ranboo’s opinion, though, that seemed a little stupid. Wouldn’t putting two bad things together just equal more bad?? Oh well. It wasn’t Ranboo’s place to question. He just did what he thought was right, and currently, he had no clue what that was.

Why was he here in the Spirit Plane?? He was supposed to be still floating in the void, and yet here he was, floating in a place that was not the void the Goddess had given him as a place to rest in after reviving someone. (Hey, don’t judge! Reviving somebody is not easy! Besides, in the void, he seemed to recuperate at least 2 times as quickly as he would in the real world. And he didn’t have to worry about being knocked out for a week like when he first revived Techno anymore!)

Ranboo was so deep in his inner musings that he hadn’t noticed the figure sneaking up behind him. A young figure, one with small horns, a tail, and floating a few inches off the ground with a seemingly blue glow.

Chapter Text

“Pluto, we have to talk.”

Now, it feels important to preface that Ranboo did not scream at the sudden voice. Nope. Nuh-uh. He would never scream so high that his throat hurt afterward, nor would he ever turn around so quickly that he got whiplash. Not at all. And if anybody ever said otherwise, they are a liar and not to ever be trusted.

He very calmly turned around to face the new voice, (definitely did not scream, who told you that?) a very calm and reasonable expression on his face.

There, floating a few inches above the ground, stood a very confused and a little bit concerned spirit, staring at Ranboo with wide eyes at his reaction.

The spirit looked to be around 17 years old, though it very well be over 100 due to how weird time was here. The guy seemed to carry himself with youthful energy, though he seemed to be keeping said energy tamed at the moment as he looked seriously at Ranboo. His mop of shaggy brown hair framed his soft, angular face, just barely hiding a small pair of sharp horns. His eyes were particularly striking, rectangular pupils set in a deep sea of blue.

His legs were covered in fine, soft fur from the waist down, transitioning into the powerful structure of a goat’s hind legs, complete with sturdy, cloven hooves. With a slender tail, tipped with a tuft of white fur, he expressed his emotions with small flicks or swishes. He looked semi-translucent in the dull light that existed in this plane, as though he could vanish into the air at a moment’s notice. It was clear he was trying to make himself look more confident than he actually was.

Ranboo blinked as the name the spirit had used finally caught up to him. Pluto was the name that he used during his nightly activities, how did this random spirit know that name??

Before Ranboo could open his mouth, the spirit simply raised a hand to silence Ranboo.

“Pluto, listen. We- Well, we don’t really have much time. I can’t give you too many details, but I have some really important things for you to know.” The spirit began. “First, my name’s Tubbo. And before I tell you anything, I need you to promise that whatever is said here is kept private. You can’t say a word of anything I tell you, ok Pluto?”

Ranboo only looked dumbly at the spirit- Tubbo, apparently. “I- Ok?? But-” His confusion was very evident on his face, but he hadn’t even gotten to fully process the fact that he could actually speak here before Tubbo began once more.

“Promise me, Pluto.” He said sternly, his voice leaving no room for arguments.

Ranboo swallowed thickly before slowly nodding. “Ok. I promise.” He answered carefully. Void, this was intimidating. He never thought he’d be scared of a spirit. Usually, they were so kind and maybe shy, yet here he was, feeling more than a little unnerved by the otherworldly being.

“Ok.” Tubbo nodded, satisfied with that answer as some tension left his limbs. He took a breath as if preparing himself. “Ok. Look. I already said before that we don’t have a lot of time, so I’ll try to make this quick. I can’t tell you why I know your alias, but you aren’t in any danger. Not right now, anyway.”

Ranboo opened his mouth at that, just to try and say something in this mostly one-sided conversation, but he was swiftly cut off once more.

“This might not make the most sense right now, but it will eventually. I need you to trust the winged man.”

He looked at the spirit with an aghast expression. What?? There’s no way that this guy was saying what Ranboo thought he was. Was he seriously trying to tell Ranboo to trust the stalker?????

Tubbo continued, unaware of Ranboo’s horror at the sheer thought of trusting Phil. “I know the stuff he’ll say when you meet him won’t make a lot of sense, or it won’t seem real and that he’s lying to you, but I promise you he isn’t. He’s a good guy, and he’s helped me a lot. He’s not a liar, or a stalker, or whatever else you might think he is when you meet him.”

Ranboo could only stare, his mouth agape as he listened to Tubbo simply continue rambling on, listing reasons why Ranboo should trust the man who could literally only be a stalker. There wasn’t any other way he could know the stuff he knew!

Ranboo held a hand up, his expression narrowing into a distrustful glare.

“Hold on.” Ranboo interrupted, his voice harsher than he had intended. “Let me get this straight. You want me to trust Phil-”

“Oh, so you guys already met.”

“-Who somehow already knew stuff about me that nobody else should know, just because you said he’s a good guy?” He gestured vaguely at Tubbo, a distrustful glare still on his face. “No offense, but you’re literally a spirit. How do I know that you aren’t in cohorts with him somehow to try and kidnap me?”

Tubbo stopped mid-ramble, his jaw clicking shut as his own eyes narrowed at the accusation. His tail gave an irritated flick and he crossed his arms, his semi-translucent form flickering as he seemed to give a puff of indignation.

“First of all,” Tubbo began, his tone defensive. “I’m not messing with you. If I wanted to mess with you, you wouldn’t even be here in the first place. And second” He pointed an accusing finger at Ranboo. “Phil isn’t some creepy kidnapper, ok? He’s just…informed. He’s been around a lot longer than you have, so of course he knows some stuff!”

Ranboo’s glare didn’t soften. “‘Informed?’ That’s the word we’re going with? That doesn’t exactly make him sound any less suspicious, you know that right?”

Tubbo groaned, rubbing his hand down his face dramatically. “Oh my Void, you’re impossible! Look, I get it. He told you somebody you saw dead isn’t actually dead and you’re freaked out. That’s fair. But Phil isn’t the bad guy here! If anything, he’s one of the few people who can help you.”

Ranboo raised an unamused eyebrow, something that he had picked up from his time with Techno. “Oh, and let me guess. He’s gonna do that by telling me, ‘Oh don’t worry! I can lead you to Techno, just follow me into this creepy van!’ and kidnap me.” Ranboo sighed, clearly done with this.

Tubbo’s tail flicked, this time more aggressively. “Ok, look. You know what? I wouldn’t send you to him if I thought he was going to hurt you, ok? Believe it or not, I’m trying to help you.”

Ranboo scoffed. “Yeah, I choose not to believe that. So far, you haven’t exactly given me any real reason to trust you.”

“Well, what do you want me to do!? I can’t exactly just-” Tubbo paused, the anger in his eyes suddenly giving way to something akin to defeat. “Ok. Look. We really don’t have much more time. I don’t know how much longer I can safely keep you here, Pluto.”

“The main thing that you need to know is that the fate of a lot of things hangs on the weight of you trusting Phil. There are a lot of things that are being set in motion right now. Things that we really don’t want to be happening. It isn’t going to end well for anybody involved.” Tubbo sighed, running a hand through his hair.

Ranboo hesitated, caught off guard by the genuine sincerity in the other’s voice. Despite how much he wanted to laugh at the mere thought of giving Phil a chance, he couldn’t shake the feeling that Tubbo truly did mean well.

“...Fine.” Ranboo eventually said, his reluctance obvious in his voice. “But if Phil tries anything, and I mean anything, then I will get the Goddess to torture you for eternity, got it?”

Tubbo looked at Ranboo for a moment, his eyes scanning Ranboo for something. Slowly, though, a smile grew on his face as he held out a hand. “Deal.” He said, his confidence returning.

Ranboo shook Tubbo’s hand back, a smile that he couldn’t help growing on his face in return.

Just as the smile grew on Tubbo’s face, however, it quickly faded and was replaced with something akin to pure terror as his eyes widened. He promptly went down to his knees, digging in the gray dust with speed Ranboo hadn’t even known was possible.

He was speaking much too fast for Ranboo to understand most of the words that were said, but he caught a couple of words here and there such as ‘thought we had more time’ or ‘why was he here so soon?’

Ranboo hadn’t even begun to question what Tubbo was talking about when something was shoved into his hands. Ranboo looked down and he saw something that immediately took his breath away.

There, in his arms, was a knife unlike anything Ranboo had ever seen — or felt. It was unnervingly cold as if it was carved straight from the coldest peaks of the world and then dipped in permafrost. The blade was long and narrow, the tip sharpening into a point thin enough to act as a syringe. It seemed to glint faintly with a purple sheen, its surface glimmering with an otherworldly iridescence, shifting between indigo, violet, and lavender as he gently turned it in his hands.

The was made out of something that reminded Ranboo of leather, but not quite. It looked oddly textured as if covered in smooth scales that had just enough grip to not slip out of Ranboo’s hands despite the weight. It sat unnaturally comfortably as if it was molded perfectly to fit in Ranboo’s hands. Tiny engravings ran along the side of the handle and edge of the blade, indecipherable symbols that seemed to pulse faintly.

The entire weapon exuded an unsettling aura, as though it were alive in its own sense. It felt heavier than it should’ve, not only in weight alone but also in presence, as if Ranboo was holding something that had an importance he couldn’t quite understand. When Ranboo shifted his grip, he could’ve sworn he heard the softest of hums, almost like a whisper emanating from the blade, but when he inspected it further, it stayed silent.

“What is this?” Ranboo asked, his voice barely above a whisper as he stared at the blade with pure awe in his eyes.

When Ranboo looked back to Tubbo, confused at his silence, the latter refused to meet his gaze, expression pale and grim. “It’s… a safeguard.” He muttered, his voice shaking. “No matter how you handle things with Phil, you’re going to need it.”

Ranboo’s fingers tightened around the hilt as a chill ran down his spine. As he looked back down at the knife, it became clear to Ranboo that the knife wasn’t simply a weapon, but a warning of something more to come. Something that was apparently bad enough to warrant such an extreme weapon.

Ranboo wasn’t sure when it happened, but Tubbo had stood back up and was now ushering Ranboo away from where they were standing.

“I know you still have many, many questions, Pluto, and I can promise that you’ll get answers eventually, but for now you really, really need to leave before you’re seen.” Tubbo ushered, his voice much quieter than before.

Ranboo’s eyes widened as he realized what was about to happen.

“Wait!” He called, his vision beginning to darken. “What’s going to happen?? Why do I need a knife????”

Tubbo only smiled sadly. “Goodbye, Pluto. Please give Phil a chance. The fate of the world as we know it relies on it.”

And then, Ranboo woke up.

Ranboo woke up slowly at first, his eyes fluttering open against his will as he simply lay there. He felt incredibly tired, though he knew he must’ve been sleeping for at least eight hours. How did he know this? Honestly, he had no clue. It was mostly just from how he felt after waking up.

He felt the weight of a blanket on top of him, and a stiff mattress under him that he recognized as the one in his warehouse, sadly enough. His mind was foggy, as it usually was when he first woke up after reviving somebody, his body in a place between wakefulness and dreaming.

His eyes were heavy as dim light filtered through his eyelashes from the windows.

Ranboo grumbled, putting an arm on top of his eyes to block the light out. It was then that he felt a slight poke to his side and became uncomfortably aware of being stared at by two concerned pairs of eyes.

He opened one eye, lifting his arm to come face to face with a slightly familiar orange head of hair, and two emerald green eyes that belonged to a rather concerned teen staring right at Ranboo.

Ranboo simply blinked, sitting up with a slight groan. Void, he really needed to invest in a better mattress. This one was honestly comparable to a prison bed.

“Are you, um. Are you ok, Pluto?” The kid asked, fiddling nervously with that fox charm on his bracelet as he spoke.

Ranboo shrugged after he processed the words, blinking the sleep out of his eyes as he fully allowed himself to come back to awareness.

He internally winced as he thought about how he now had to deal with Fundy and Sally’s concerns. Most people he revived just put him on the bed, covered him up, and then left before Ranboo awoke.

Clearly, Sally and Fundy were not like most of his other customers.

“Yeah, I’m fine, Fundy. Just…took a small nap, is all.” Ranboo replied simply.

“You were out for the entire night and half the day,” Sally said skeptically, and now that she was alive, Ranboo was able to see just how much Fundy had taken after his mom looks wise. They both shared the same mischievous look in their eyes, though Sally’s was a lot more tame compared to Fundy. They both had extremely kind Hearts, that much was obvious.

Ranboo merely shrugged, standing up and wincing as his joints popped as if he was made out of glass. “Like I said, just a small nap.” He said with a smile.

He was fine, honestly. However, he could definitely understand their concern. He would be more than a little concerned if a guy just randomly passed out in front of him.

“Thanks for, you know, putting me in the bed and stuff. Really didn’t have to do that.” Ranboo thanked.

Now it was Sally’s turn to shrug. “You saved my life. You saved Fundy’s life. Now he doesn’t have to grow up without a mother in his life because of your kind act. The least we could do is put you into a bed after you pass out.”

Ranboo felt his face begin to heat up, embarrassment quickly creeping up into his cheeks. “Well, I mean. I couldn’t just turn you and Fundy away! I’d have to be absolutely evil to do that. Really, anybody would’ve done it.” Ranboo said, shaking his head.

Sally raised an eyebrow. “Really?” She asked, the disbelief evident in her voice as if daring Ranboo to say that again.

Ranboo blinked. “Alright. Point taken. Maybe not anybody, but I mean it’s basic human decency, you know? It’s really not that big of a deal.”

Sally stared at Ranboo for a long time, trying to scan his face as if to check if he was joking. Eventually though, dissatisfied with her search, she simply sighed. “Look, Pluto. Really, you've done something I don’t think I could even begin to think of ways to repay you.” She smiled, her entire face lighting up at the gentle action. “Thank you. If you need anything, and I mean anything, please. Don’t be afraid to ask.”

Ranboo gave a smile back, though his was a lot smaller. Yeah, no. He wouldn’t be doing that. If what Tubbo said was true that something big was being planned, he wouldn’t even dream of involving a civilian such as her. Especially considering she had a son, who was staring up at Ranboo like he had held up the sky.

“Of course.” He lied through his teeth.

“Now!” He chirped, clapping his hands together as he began to walk towards the exit. “I think it’s about time you guys head home, don’t you? You’ve spent far too long cramped in this warehouse.” He smiled.

“What? But-” Fundy started, looking about ready to argue.

“Nope, no buts. You guys have done far more than enough for me.” Ranboo responded happily, gently leading Sally and Fundy to the door.

“Oh. Alright, but are you ok-?” Sally began, but was quickly cut off by Ranboo shaking his head.

“Sally, I’ll be fine. I promise. I’ve handled a lot worse before. You guys need to go home now before it starts getting dark. I highly doubt you guys want to get into a situation like that again.” Ranboo laughed, brushing off Sally’s concern easily.

Sally gave a soft, yet very hesitant, smile as she allowed herself to be guided outside of the warehouse, the sun making her and Fundy practically glow in the sunlight. “Alright. Just be safe, all right?”

Ranboo nodded. “I could say the same to you guys.”

Sally smiled, grabbing onto Fundy’s hand as she waved to Ranboo, beginning the trek back to her home.

“Bye, Pluto! Thank you!!” Fundy called out, waving happily, clearly just glad that he now had his mom back.

Ranboo laughed. “Bye Fundy! Stay safe!!” He called out, waving back.

Only when they were out of sight did Ranboo allow his smile to drop, dread settling in his stomach as he began to reflect on everything that Tubbo had said.

According to the goat spirit, something bad was being planned. Something bad enough that whatever it was, he couldn’t tell Ranboo yet.

Not only that, but apparently the fate of the world rested on the shoulders of Ranboo trusting Phil?? This was starting to sound like some weird kind of fanfiction.

Ranboo sighed, walking back into the medical room to begin tidying up.

He was pleasantly surprised that most of the things he had pulled out last night to dress Sally’s wounds had been put back up. The few things that hadn’t been put back on the shelves had been put neatly into a pile, a note written in neat cursive that read they didn’t know where the supplies belonged, so they just put them there.

Ranboo smiled, happy that the two had done so much to make his job easier.

Void, he was glad he was off today. Realistically, he knew that even if he did have work, Crumb wouldn’t care much. She always was an incredibly understanding boss. Ranboo was incredibly lucky to have them. If Ranboo wasn’t able to make it to work one day or happened to have gotten there late, the absences were never held against Ranboo. The most that would happen would be him having to give Mr Grumpy a makeover, but even that was mostly just for fun.

As Ranboo had been cleaning, putting the stray supplies away, he noticed a glint in the corner of his eye. A familiar black glint that seemed to shift colors iridescently as if made of oil.

It was Phil’s feather, the one Ranboo had been holding before Fundy had come in.

Ranboo winced at the sight of it, right where he had left it in the main room of the warehouse, sitting on the chair.

However, he was more than a little confused as he saw the object right next to it, the purple colors shifting similarly to the feather next to it.

There, next to the feather, sat the knife Tubbo had given him before he left the spirit plane. How did that get here? Actually, more importantly, how did Tubbo manage to transport it here without anybody noticing??

It wasn’t exactly hard to notice the guy, considering he literally glowed green as if he came straight from a nuclear waste plant.

Unless… He hadn’t been the one to bring it??? In that case, who did?

Ranboo shivered at the thought, and he quickly concluded that he didn’t want to know.

That wasn’t any of his business how Tubbo got the knife to him.

Ranboo hesitated for only a moment before he grabbed the weapon, the chill of its surface was much more real now that he was actually holding it. It felt as though it was biting his skin. He seriously didn’t want to hold it for long.

He had to find a place to hide it.

He glanced around the room quickly, scanning it for any possible hiding spots. He couldn’t leave it out in the open, that much was certain considering how important Tubbo had made it seem. Someone would question it, and he wouldn’t have any answers that wouldn’t land him straight in either a jail cell or an insane asylum.

With quick, deliberate hands, he began to dig up the dirt outside in the bushes. Tubbo had kept it in the sand before, so maybe it was kept there for a reason? Ranboo didn’t know, but he also didn’t want to find out in case something happened because he hadn’t kept it underground.

Sliding the knife into the hole, he stared at it for a moment. The blade seemed to stare back.

Ranboo furrowed his eyebrows as he watched the scene slowly unfold before him. The dirt around the blade began to slowly turn into veins of ice. Those veins of ice began to crawl upwards, almost as though they were trying to go towards the sky. However, before they got over four inches high, the veins drew back together above the knife, forming a perfectly shaped ice box.

The only thought Ranboo had was the following; What kind of Elsa-type blade was this???

Ranboo only sighed, putting the dirt back into the hole and over the box, covering it up as though the hole had never existed in the first place.

Ranboo stood slowly, brushing his hands off as he stared at where the hole had been.

“Stay.” He muttered under his breath, his voice barely above a whisper. It wasn’t directed to anybody in particular — just the knife, the weird ice box, and the unease curling in his chest.

Ranboo stepped back and began to walk back inside. He glanced back at the knife before shaking his head. Whatever was going on, whatever Tubbo had dragged him into, he couldn’t deal with it right now. For the time being, though, the knife was safe, and that was enough.

At least, he hoped it was.

When Ranboo walked back in, he groaned.

There, the feather was staring at him, almost expectantly.

“Yeah, yeah.” He sighed, pinching his nose as if the feather could hear him. “I know what I gotta do. I just really, really wish I didn’t.”

The feather did nothing, as it was just that; A feather.

A few days had passed since Ranboo had brought Sally back to life. Things remained relatively uninteresting for him, as his days usually were.

Typically, the most interesting things that would happen would be the cats, but even that was usually rather boring. Not that he was complaining, though. He definitely preferred to be bored than to have so many things happening that he never had a chance to just breathe.

Eventually, though, Ranboo was unable to procrastinate any longer.

He had to go to Snowchester and meet up with Phil.

Pioneer Park was a serene yet lively place nestled in the heart of Snowchester, offering a unique blend of natural beauty and bustling activity. The park was surrounded by a crisp, cool climate year-round, with patches of snow often lingering on the edges of pathways even in the warmer months. Towering pine trees lined the borders, their green needles offering a strong contrast to the bright, open place in the park’s center.

At its core lay a vast, open lawn, where families of all kinds gathered for picnics, children often racing, their laughter mingling with the chirping of birds. Winding stone-paved pathways meandered through the park dotted with wooden signs carved with intricate patterns and whimsical messages clearly only meant for decor rather than actual guides. Seasonal flower beds bloomed in vibrant bursts of color, clearly well tended to by the caretakers of the park.

The highlight of the park was a lone wooden bench set atop the gentle hill. From this vantage point, visitors could look out over the busy skylines of L’Manburg, with its signature mix of rustic charm and industrial innovation. The hum of activity below — the clang of metal, distant conversations, and the occasional bell toll — formed a faint but constant backdrop. On clear evenings, the lights of L’Manburg twinkled like stars. The view from up here was almost enough to convince Ranboo that the city was actually a nice place to live.

Key word; Almost.

You know, oddly enough, Ranboo can’t remember ever noticing the bench before. Odd.

Then again, he never really came up to Snowchester often. This place was much, much higher when it came to social class when compared to even the higher districts of L’Manburg.

It didn’t take long for Ranboo to maneuver himself through the crowds of people enough to reach the bench. Nobody spared him even the slightest glance once he got up there.

Huh.

Usually, people from outside Snowchester were stared at as if they were rare zoo animals. To be left without a single stare, for even a moment, was incredibly odd.

Before he got to think further about this, however, he heard a recognizable voice happily call out to him from behind.

Any comfort that Ranboo may have managed to glean from the park was instantly snuffed out as he remembered why he was here in the first place.

He glared, crossing his arms as he turned around. “Phil.”

“Ranboo.” Phil chirped happily, completely unbothered by Ranboo’s hostile reaction.

Ranboo didn’t let that catch him off guard, however, as he quickly spat out the lines he had been rehearsing his entire walk over.

“Phil. If you even think about trying anything during this meeting, do not think I will hesitate for even a moment to call the cops. I already have reasonable suspicion that you might be a stalker. Do not prove me right.” Ranboo started, his voice as sharp as the blade he had been given.

“I am not doing this because I have faith in you. I am not doing this because I believe you genuinely have proof Techno is still alive. I am only doing this because I have no other option. That’s the only reason. You do not get to know any of the details, because I do not believe you are trustworthy enough. I-” Ranboo paused, his words faltering mid-sentence. He had barely even gotten a quarter of the way through his speech when something caught his eye.

A figure stood just behind Phil, almost hidden in the shadows as if he was trying to hide, but unmistakable all the same. It was someone he thought he would never see again. The figure was all too familiar — Pink hair, green eyes, and that slightly upturned snout-like nose. The face, once so familiar to him, now seemed out of place, like an old ghost appearing in the wrong chapter of his life.

There, standing behind Phil, was Techno, staring at him with that same painfully awkward expression he always got when caught in a situation he didn’t want to be in.

Chapter Text

Techno had an imposing figure, just as Ranboo remembered, though now it was dampened by his obvious awkwardness. He was tall and broad-shouldered still, with a build that hinted at both strength and endurance. His skin was pale, though marred with many, many scars that Ranboo didn’t remember being there years ago. It was a sharp contrast to the vibrant pink of his hair, still long and unkempt, falling in a messy yet intricate braid. Some rogue strands drifted into his face despite his occasional attempts to push them back.

His eyes were a vivid, piercing green, sharp as a blade, and unnervingly attentive. Though, Ranboo couldn’t help but notice that one eye, specifically his left one, had an almost glass look to it. It almost looked like a….prosthetic? What happened to him during his time gone??

Ranboo could remember how his gaze had seemed to cut through anyone unfortunate enough to meet his gaze, holding a look of cool concentration, as though always analyzing the situation. Though, now, Ranboo struggled to see past his awkwardness and reluctance to look Ranboo in the eye.

His facial features were both roguish and uniquely animalistic, just as Ranboo remembered them. The only huge difference when it came to his face was the addition of a gold septum ring hanging from his nose, clearly taken good care of considering the distinct shine it carried. His jawline was sharp and angular, his tusks sharpened to a point. Distantly, Ranboo wondered why he had begun to keep them sharp, as he usually only did that when he felt a need to protect himself as they were used as one of his main weapons when it came to fighting. Seriously, you’d be surprised how effective it was to simply bite your opponent. They seldom expect it.

Techno’s clothing was as functional as it was iconic, which seemed to be one thing he had kept from when Ranboo knew him. He had swapped his red jacket for a deep crimson cloak, faded and frayed around the edges as clear evidence he wore it often. The cloak billowed when he moved, clearly meant to add to his commanding presence, though currently, he looked as though he were trying to hide in its fabric.

His hands and forearms were littered with scars, his fingers calloused. His boots were steady and worn, clearly owned for a long, long time. Almost every detail of his appearance, from his wild pink hair to his piercing green eyes, was nearly exactly as Ranboo remembered. Sure, there were some differences here and there such as him now having a prosthetic eye and a multitude of scars that definitely weren’t there before, but he was still the same man who taught Ranboo how to master his necromancy. He was still Techno.

Ranboo breathed out a barely audible sigh of relief at the sight of Techno, very much not dead and alive despite what he had seen.

“Techno.” He breathed out, his words barely loud enough for even him to hear. However, it was clearly not quiet enough for Techno not to hear, as he seemed to almost…flinch? At his name. As if expecting Ranboo to lash out at him at any moment.

Wait.

Hold on.

Did he think Ranboo was upset??? Sure, Ranboo was more than a little confused, but he was sure that Techno had some sound reasoning as to why he had, quite literally, disappeared off the face of the Earth leaving only an apparently fake replica of his mangled body for others to see. If anything, he was relieved to see him alive and well!

“Uh. Hey, kid.” Techno drawled, clearly avoiding any eye contact with Ranboo, causing the latter to raise an eyebrow. 

Phil seemed unbothered by the one-sided tension between the two, clapping his hands together as he chirped happily. “Well! I think some explanations are in order, don’t you guys?”

Ranboo nodded slowly, not taking his eyes off Techno, as if the moment he did, the guy would immediately run away as to not deal with this awkward interaction.

At Techno’s silence and lack of reaction, Phil cleared his throat, nudging him slightly and causing Techno to startle. “Oh. Right. Uh, yeah, sure. You…” Techno sighed, running a hand down his face. “Look, Ranboo, you deserve an explanation. But I promise you, I got a pretty good one for abandonin’ you like I did.”

Ranboo nodded again, crossing his arms in front of him. Not in hostility, though, more like interest.

“We can sit on the bench if you want? You know, just, uh. To make this at least a little less awkward so we aren’t standing where anybody can just listen in?” Ranboo offered, gesturing to the wooden bench.

Now it was Techno’s turn to next, while Phil smiled happily. “Exactly why I chose this place for us to meet!” He said way too happily for the situation, nudging Techno towards the bench, who awkwardly shuffled over to it.

He sat down with a thump, Ranboo following soon after with a not-so-loud thump due to him being so much smaller than Techno. Phil, however, simply stood next to the bench, saying something about his ‘old knees not being trustworthy enough to let him stand back up after.’ In Ranboo’s opinion, though, he just thinks the guy didn’t want to make this any more awkward than it already was.

Techno sighed, clearing his throat. “Right. Well. No use beating around the bush anymore. Just, uh, ya know. Fair warnin’ that this is going to take a while. It’s not exactly a bedtime story, ya know?”

Ranboo nodded. Yeah, he had expected that, honestly. He had been gone for what? 3 Years? There wasn’t any way that this wouldn’t take a while to explain. “Trust me, I have nothing better to do.” He responded, giving Techno his full attention.

Techno, in turn, shifted uncomfortably as Ranboo looked at him with a gaze that could rival a weeping angel from Dr Who. Sure, he wasn’t upset, but that didn’t mean he wasn’t a little bitter at the fact Techno had left him with only a dead body in his place, allowing Ranboo to grieve the one who had raised him for weeks, months, hell Ranboo would say almost two years had passed before he finally felt ok enough after his death.

“Right,” Techno said, clearly unsure of what to say. At least that hadn’t changed from when Ranboo knew him. The guy was just as socially awkward as he was back then, if not more now.

He cleared his throat. “So, it started a few years ago..”

Techno looked down at the brochure in his hand, his bags balancing in the other.

‘Welcome to Mizu! Here, you’ll find the perfect vacation spot for you and your family!’ was printed in bright, bubbly attention-grabbing letters at the top, immediately drawing the gaze of anybody reading.

‘Discover the vibrant heartbeat of our island in the bustling city of Mizu, where tropical charm meets modern adventure! Whether you’re here for family fun, cultural exploration, or simply to relax from your busy everyday life, Mizu has it all!’

‘What can you do here?’

‘Well, all kinds of things! Soar above the bustling city and enjoy panoramic views of the sparkling ocean with the Island Sky Tower!’

‘If you’re looking for some nice activities for the kids, come on down to the Aqua Trails Adventure Park, where families can enjoy zip lining, rock climbing, or even lagoon paddling!’ To emphasize all you could do, there were small images of kids doing each activity, the sun shining down and reflecting on their happy faces.

‘If those aren’t your style, well no worries! Mizu has many new cultural and heritage learning activities at the Ocean Glow Museum! Dive into the many wonders of marine biology and Mizu’s unique underwater ecosystems!’

‘Wanting a chance to relax? Crystal Cove Beach is the perfect place for you! Lounge on the pristine white sands with beach-side cabanas and family-friendly activities!’

‘Looking for some souvenirs to show all your friends back at home? The Mizu Market District has just what you need! Here, you can shop for handcrafted souvenirs, local delicacies, and one-of-a-kind treasures!’

‘If you’re looking for a bite to eat, then no need to look further! Savor the island’s freshest seafood and global cuisine at over a hundred restaurants, cafes, and food stalls!’ Underneath the many pictures of the different kinds of foods, were the words ‘Don’t miss the Mizu Night Food Market for unique eating under the twilight stars!’

‘Wanting to take the kids out for some family-friendly nightlife entertainment? Head on down to the Mizu Lights Festival! Every weekend, the city is illuminated with dazzling shows, music, and fireworks! If you want something just for the parents, look forward to a magical evening filled with live music, street performers, and a fully stocked bar at the delightful Harborfront Promenade!’

‘There’s plenty of interactive kid zones, from waterparks to science centers, where little ones will be entertained for hours!’

‘If you’re worried about transportation, don’t be! The island is connected by a series of monorails with plenty of rental bikes to explore with ease!’

‘Book your stay now and enjoy the family packages, including discounted tickets to Mizu’s top attractions and complimentary guided tours! Come for the adventure, stay for the memories. Mizu awaits you! For more details, visit www.DiscoverMizu.com or call 1-800-MIZU-ISLE to book your trip now!’

Techno scoffed, closing the brochure and putting it into his bag. The entire brochure reeked of manufactured lies, not to mention the numerous disclaimers written in tiny, purposely hard-to-read font under absolutely everything. Seriously, how people could choose to live in this place despite how it was clearly meant just to attract tourists, Techno had no clue.

Techno glanced to his side, noticing a kid who couldn’t be older than 18 leaning against the railing of the ship, looking more than a little seasick. Techno raised an eyebrow, taking in his rather unusual appearance, which blended refined with eccentric.

His chestnut brown hair was swept neatly to the side, framing his sharp piercing blue eyes, which gleamed with an intensity that seemed to hold untold secrets. Contrasting against his vivid eyes were bold jet-black eyebrows, clearly colored that way as a fashion statement rather than natural.

All of that was rather normal, however, the part that really caught Techno’s eyes was the unusual monocle the guy had. It was a curious accessory, crafted in vibrant shades of yellow, lime, and gray, with its intricate design hinting at a purpose far beyond simple fashion. The monocle seemed almost alive, faintly reflecting the sea as the boat glided across the water.

The kid’s attire was equally compelling, though not quite as interesting. He wore a shirt styled like a suit, composed of shimmering shades of blue that shifted subtly in the light. A deep navy tie, flawlessly knotted, completed the upper ensemble and drew attention to his sharp collar. On his hands, he sported simple brown gloves, their edges finely stitched, hinting at both utility and elegance. His gray pants were clearly handmade, though well-tailored, flowing over a pair of polished black shoes.

The most enigmatic part of the guy’s appearance, however, was his right arm. From the elbow down, it shared the same vibrant yellow, lime, and gray hues as his monocle. The material had a sleek, almost metallic texture. It was some type of prosthetic, which only further begged the question of what the monocle was for, though Techno highly doubted he would get an answer if he asked about it.

Techno cleared his throat, gaining the attention of the teen. “You, uh. You ok there? You look a little... Sick. To say the least.” Was all Techno said. Honestly, he wasn’t sure what to say. He had some nausea medicine in his bag, but he didn’t just want to offer a complete stranger some medicine. For all the teen knew, he could be offering him some drugs. Best not to burn a bridge he hadn't even gotten to yet.

The teen in question merely stared at Techno, as if he hadn’t processed him being next to where he was about to upchuck. He gave a wobbly smile. “Uh, yeah. I’ll- I’ll be fine. Just a bit of sea sickness, you know?”

Techno only nodded, the conversation quickly dying off into an awkward silence. He wasn’t sure where to go from here, honestly. Really hadn’t thought this one through, had he?

Eventually, when the teen looked like he was no longer going to do a ‘technicolor yawn’ if you will, he sat down next to Techno, pointedly keeping his gaze away from the sea and instead looking at Techno, seemingly analyzing his appearance just as Techno had done to him.

“Well, uh. My name’s Isaac! It’s nice to meet you.” The teen, Isaac, said with a polite smile.

Techno gave a nod of acknowledgment. “You can call me Techno. Nice to meet you as well, kid.”

The two fell back into an uncomfortable silence, neither really knowing what to say or how exactly to continue the conversation.

Eventually, when the silence seemed to have gotten too much for Isaac, he cleared his throat. “Sooo… Why’re you going to Mizu? It’s not exactly how it was back in its prime, you know? This boat is practically empty, and you look respectable enough not to go to that dump. So, why’re you going?”

“I’m going to investigate some missing people.” Was all Techno said.

It technically wasn’t a lie, but it definitely wasn’t the full truth. In reality, Techno had gotten an anonymous tip while doing his vigilante work that Mizu had brought an influx of missing people recently. Not only that but right before people began to go missing, the graves had been dug up, the bodies that resided in them nowhere to be seen. The tipper had made sure that Techno knew that whatever was going on there was something that needed his immediate help since none of the police dared look further than surface-level investigations for some reason.

Isaac’s eyes widened as he smiled. “Really? Me too! My dad’s a police officer, and I’ve been begging him for, like, a really long time to let me go on a mission with him. Now that I’m 18, he finally deemed me responsible enough to go here and investigate! He said it’s because it’ll be easy for a first-time job, so I’m really looking forward to this!” Isaac gushed, practically buzzing with excitement.

He gasped. “Wait! You’re also investigating it.” He paused, trailing off as he looked deep in thought. “Could I work with you? I’ll be really careful, I promise! I won’t get in the way or anything like that!” He assured, his eyes pleading as he looked up at Techno.

Techno, in turn, grimaced at the prospect of an overexcited kid working with him on a case like this.

“What skills do you have?” He eventually settled on saying, not giving a direct answer and instead asking questions to see if he was fit to work with him.

Isaac only beamed. “I’m really good at being aware of my surroundings! I’m especially good at diplomacy and excel when it comes to coming up with things under pressure.”

Techno blinked, weighing the pros and cons. In his opinion, having a freshly 18-year-old likely wouldn’t turn out well for anyone involved.

Then again, Isaac had said his dad had sent him to Mizu to investigate, so no matter what Techno’s response was, he was going to be part of this.

He sighed. If the kid was involved either way, then it would be best for him to at least have someone experienced work with him.

“Fine.” He relented. “But you have to promise to be careful, ok, kid? No getting into any unnecessary trouble.”

Isaac nodded vehemently. “I won’t let you down, Mr Techno!” He beamed.

“Just Techno is fine.” He responded with a sigh. Void, he was going to regret this.

---------------------------

Techno knew that the brochure had been lying when it was describing Mizu, but this wasn’t anything like he had been expecting.

It was far from the bustling city that the brochure had depicted, much more like a ghost town draped in neglect instead. Most of the island was overgrown and untended, with nature reclaiming the abandoned buildings that dot the landscape. Cracked, weed-infested streets winded through a town that felt as though its best days had slipped away decades ago.

The so-called “downtown” consisted of just a few functional structures — a dilapidated general store with a faded, hand-painted sign, a diner that looked like it hadn’t served a proper meal in years, and a post office whose peeling paint revealed layers of neglect. The rest of the buildings were boarded up or collapsed, their once vivid colors dulled by rain, salt, and years of abandonment. Broken windows and sagging rooftops gave the impression that Mizu had long since been forgotten, not just by tourists but by the world itself.

The residential area wasn’t any better, rows of empty, crumbling houses lined the uneven roads, their lawns overtaken by wild grass and flowers. The handful of homes that were still inhabited felt out of place, their dimly lit windows peering out into the darkness like lone beacons in a sea of despair. Occasionally, the faint hum of a generator broke the otherwise oppressive silence, hinting at the town’s struggle to maintain even the most basic utilities.

The waterfront, once the pride of the island, was reduced to a decaying skeleton of its former self. The docks were warped and unstable, some collapsing entirely into the cold gray water. Rusted fishing boats bobbed lazily in the harbor, abandoned and half-sunk, their usefulness long passed. The boardwalk, advertised as a lively promenade, was now a treacherous stretch of rotted planks and missing sections.

Adding to the abandoned atmosphere was the overwhelming sense of emptiness. It was painfully obvious that Mizu hadn’t been a tourist attraction in years. The flashy brochures and promises of excitement felt like relics of a different time, a time when Mizu may have been alive and thriving. But now, it’s as if the town was in a constant state of mourning, its spirit drained and its beauty smothered by the weight of what it once had. It was surprisingly easy to remember that this wasn’t just a town forgotten by the world, but also a place haunted by whatever darkness had caused so many of its people to vanish recently.

Now, Techno and Isaac were standing in front of a place called “The Beast Motel.” It stood on the outskirts of Mizu, a crooked and sagging building that looked like it might collapse under its own weight at any moment. Its peeling blue sign swayed precariously in the salty breeze, creaking with every swing. Its lettering was barely readable beneath a thick layer of grime.

The exterior was a patchwork of decayed wood and rusted metal, blackened water stains creeping down the walls like a sickness. A handful of ancient cars sat abandoned in the parking lot, their flat tires and shattered windows only serving to add to the overwhelming sense of decay. The lot itself was cracked and uneven, with potholes filled with rainwater that never seemed to drain.

Techno barely managed to squeeze through the front door, the wood creaking and splintering with the slightest touch. Though its brittleness could’ve just been because of Techno’s gift, he highly doubted it once he stepped inside.

The air was thick and heavy with an unmistakable stench of mold, mildew, and neglect. The lobby — if the dingy front room could even be called that — featured a worn-out counter behind which Miles Memington, the motel's owner, could usually be found. Miles was a wiry man in his 50s, with a permanent scowl etched on his unshaven face and a cigarette perpetually dangling from his lips, even as he haphazardly led the two towards the room they’d be staying at. His voice was gruff, his eyes constantly darting around as he spoke as though always expecting trouble.

Techno and Isaac didn’t get to talk to the older man for long, the guy rambling on and on about how it wasn’t safe to stay around people anymore.

The room the two were led to was barely habitable. Out of the dozen or so units of the place, only a few here or there remained safe enough to stay in, but even then that was a stretch. The others had broken windows, sagging ceilings, or floors so waterlogged they threatened to collapse at even a feather landing on them. The walls in every room were stained with an undeniable mixture of grime, old water damage, and strange dark smears that Techno didn’t dare question.

The furniture was mismatched and ancient, suggesting that this place looked just as bad even when the island was at its peak. There were layers of dust on top of everything and a sticky film that made Techno think that this stuff hadn’t gotten a proper clean in years. He winced as he looked at the beds, which were little more than metal frames topped with thin blankets to act as mattresses. Honestly, he thought he would be better off just sleeping on the floor.

In the rare rooms with functioning bathrooms, which Techno’s just so happened to be, the sinks and tubs were crusted with rust and grime, the pipes groaning when water struggled to flow through them. Faint black patches of mold crept up the shower tiles, making Techno shiver at the mere thought of walking in there.

He quickly closed that door. No use getting more mold into his lungs than there already would be just by being there.

He looked over at Isaac, who looked like he was going to vomit at the idea of staying here for any longer than a few minutes.

Techno sighed. Poor kid.

“Look,” He began, bringing a hand up to the back of his neck awkwardly. “I know this place isn’t the….best, to say the least, but it’s all there is here. We won’t be staying any longer than we have to, trust me. I don’t wanna get any more diseases than I already have just by looking at this place.”

Isaac said nothing, only looking through his bag with a curt nod of acknowledgment.

Techno sighed. Void, he’d been doing that a lot lately. “How about this? We can go ahead and start asking the locals for any leads of anybody suspicious. That way we don’t have to just hang around here and we can go ahead and start our investigation.” Techno offered.

Isaac hummed, nodding at the offer as he pulled out his phone. However, his expression quickly soured, putting his phone up in the air as he seemingly tried to get a signal, causing Techno to wince.

“Kid, you’re, uh. You’re not going to be able to get any signal. The internet was cut off from this place long ago, and they certainly don’t have the money to try and get it back. Hell, I doubt they even have anybody in charge to try and pay to have internet other than the police, but I seriously doubt they’d try and get internet.” Techno snorted, however, any laughter he had quickly died on his tongue as Isaac looked at him with wide, fearful eyes.

“Wait, what? There’s no internet?? Like at all? Not even a bar????? How am I supposed to contact my dad!?” The teen demanded, clearly panicked.

Techno winced, his ears flicking at the loudness of his voice. “I guess you can’t? Not until you leave here. Didn’t your dad tell you that before he sent you here??”

Isaac frantically shook his head. “No! He just told me that I would be going to an old tourist attraction to investigate some missing people!!” He cried.

“Oh,” Techno said dumbly. Honestly, he had no clue how to progress now. The kid was clearly panicked, and it’d been years since he’d had to deal with a panicked kid. He wants to say that the last time he had done that was a few years ago, close to when he had first met Ranboo, but even that wasn’t really panic.

Techno sighed, running a hand through his hair and down his braid. “All right, kid, calm down. Panicking isn’t gonna help either of us and frankly, it’s giving me a bit of a headache.” His tone wasn’t exactly gentle, but hey! What else was he supposed to do in this situation?

Isaac’s breathing hitched, his face pale and drawn. “But I need to talk to him! He’s gonna think something’s happened to me if I don’t check in!”

Techno raised an eyebrow. “You’re here investigating people, and as soon as you figure out you don’t have wifi, your first thought is that you’re going to go missing too? I mean… fair, but you aren’t exactly helping your case here.”

Isaac huffed, crossing his arms tightly. “This isn’t what I signed up for! How am I even supposed to do any of this without access to—” He waved his hand dramatically. “—literally everything! There’s no internet, no GPS, no cell service! All of the information my dad gave me was online!”

The corner of Techno’s mouth twitched. “Welcome to the stone age, kid. If it makes you feel any better, I survived just fine without any of that stuff.”

Isaac shot him an incredulous glare. “Yeah, but you look like you’ve been living in the woods for the past decade.”

Techno looked down at himself before shrugging. “Look, whining isn’t gonna bring the internet back. If you want to figure out what’s going on, though, we‘ve gotta get moving before it gets too dark to do anything today.”

Isaac’s shoulders sagged as he rubbed his temples, finally relenting. “Fine. But if I end up on the side of a milk carton because this place decided to eat me alive, I’m blaming you.”

“Deal.” Techno deadpanned. “Now, first things first. I know some information, but not a lot. Did your dad tell you anything about where to start? Or did he just dump you here without a map and call it a day?”

Isaac hesitated, a flicker of doubt crossing his face. “...He said to head to some graveyard in the city center. Supposedly it’s where the disappearances were first reported after all the bodies were taken, but he didn’t give me any more details.”

Techno frowned, his eyes narrowing. “City center, huh? That’s not exactly a walk in the park. This city’s like an overgrown maze now, and based on what old Miles said, I doubt the locals will be too keen on giving us directions or staying around us for long.”

Isaac’s face morphed into one of exasperation. “Of course not. Why would they be? That would be too easy.” He groaned.

“Look on the bright side,” Techno offered, beginning to grab the stuff he’d need for the trip. Never can be too prepared. “You’re not alone. You’ve got me to make sure you don’t walk into somethin’ we don’t want to.”

Isaac squinted up at him but began to grab his stuff as well. “Comforting. You’re a ray of sunshine, you know that?”

Techno snorted, putting on his backpack. “Thanks, I try.” He said, his lips quirking into a brief grin before his expression morphed into something more serious. “Just…be careful, kid. Keep your eyes open. I get the feeling that this place isn’t gonna be all that friendly to tourists anymore.”

Isaac gulped, but he nodded.

Techno kept his face stoic as the two walked out of the motel, barely sparing Miles a glance. He shivered as he felt the weight of his own words settling over him like the fog that seemed to cling to the decrepit city.

Chapter Text

The streets of Mizu greeted them with the same eerie stillness as before they walked into the motel; only now, there was far more of a chill due to the sun beginning to hide behind the clouds. Shadows danced along the cracked pavement as the pair moved under flickering streetlights, their uneven glow making it hard to tell what was real and what wasn’t.

“Do you think this fog is normal?” Isaac asked nervously, clutching the straps of his bag as if it would somehow anchor him. His eyes darted around, eyeing every corner with even the slightest shifting shadow.

Techno adjusted his backpack, the worn fabric brushing against his skin as he surveyed their surroundings. “Define ‘normal.’ For Mizu? Yeah, probably. This place doesn’t exactly scream ‘sunny beach getaway’ anymore.”

Isaac huffed. “Great. So we’re just walking blindly into a ghost city. Awesome.”

“Not blind.” Techno corrected, his tone calm yet firm. “We know where we’re going, and if anything jumps out at us, well…” He trailed off, patting the hilt of the blade strapped to his side.

Isaac’s eyes widened at the sight of the weapon, clearly not having noticed it before. “Wait— You brought a sword?? Is that even, like, legal??”

Techno merely shrugged, clearly not bothered. “Probably not. But it’s effective and that’s what matters. You didn’t seriously think I’d come to a place like this undefended, did you?”

Isaac opened his mouth to argue, then closed it, probably deciding that he didn’t want to know the answer. “Fair point.” He mumbled.

The duo pressed on, their footsteps echoing faintly as they walked through the empty streets. Buildings loomed around them, their walls cracked and weathered as they looked like they’d collapse at any moment. Occasionally, Techno could hear the faint sound of footsteps following behind them in the alleys, but he remained unconcerned. If somebody wanted to follow them, then oh well. They were just visitors here, they didn’t have any kind of control over the islanders.

However, Isaac seemed to have also noticed the extra pair of footsteps, and he didn’t seem nearly as calm as Techno was about it considering how he kept glancing nervously at every corner.

“I…I think someone’s following us.” Isaac muttered, keeping his voice soft in case the mystery person could hear him.

Techno merely hummed. “Yeah, probably.” Was all he said.

“And… You’re not concerned about it?” Isaac questioned, taking care to walk close to Techno, likely for protection.

“Nope.” He drawled, popping the p. “If someone wants to follow us, let them. We don’t have anythin’ to hide, anyway.”

Isaac remained silent, not having anything to say to that but also not entirely satisfied with the answer.

Techno wasn’t exactly happy with the fact someone was following them either, but what could he do? Telling the person to stop would only make them upset, and that definitely wasn’t a good impression to have with the locals. There were so few of them already, upsetting one of them would just mean they’d be missing out on a lot of possible good evidence.

So, he simply continued to walk on with Isaac, avoiding the many pieces of debris as they walked. He decided it would be best to just try and ignore the follower for now until they either got bored or tried to directly interact with the two.

And so that’s what he did. Isaac and Techno walked on for an incredibly long time, but Techno couldn’t help but feel like they were just walking in circles. Seriously, it felt like they’d passed that same collapsed building with a crown on top, like, three times so far.

And not to mention that the follower had just kept trailing behind them as if they were some kind of lost puppy following somebody who had given them food. Or like a wolf stalking its prey. Either one works, considering how the fog made it difficult to even begin to see their appearance.

As much as Techno hated to admit it, he was lost, and he was certain that Isaac had picked up on that as well.

He internally groaned, knowing what he had to do if he wanted any chance of finding the cemetery before it got too dark.

“Hey,” Techno called out, ignoring Isaac’s look of confusion and fear as they stopped.

“What are you doing!?” Isaac demanded in a hushed voice.

Techno paid him no mind, looking in the vague direction he last heard the person move.

“We mean no harm, though I think you know that by now. We’re just tryin’ to find the cemetery, and was wonderin’ if you knew where we could go to get there.” Techno said loudly, his voice echoing in the empty streets, bouncing off of the dilapidated buildings that once held so much life.

It was silent for a while after Techno called out, only the wind to keep the two company in the cold city. But Techno knew the person hadn’t left. Unless the guy could teleport, Techno hadn’t heard them make any move to leave the area.

“Techno, I really don’t think that was a good idea…” Isaac murmured, sticking incredibly close to Techno, almost to the point of him fusing together with the older man. Seriously, did this kid not understand personal space? Then again, he seemed terrified, so Techno couldn’t exactly fault him.

“It’ll be fine,” Techno assured, not taking his eyes off of their surroundings. Currently, he was running off of the hope that whoever was following them was friendly. If they weren’t, well… Things were about to get messy.

Since Techno had died, he’d lost pretty much all sense of fear. He was no longer scared of pretty much anything, which was both a blessing and a curse, depending on the situation.

Right now, it was very much a blessing considering the fact this should’ve been pretty concerning, especially with how Isaac was reacting to this whole thing. He had a cop for a father for crying out loud! Surely he’d seen a lot of stuff in his life to be mostly desensitized to things that were usually considered scary.

Then again, he was pretty young…? Maybe he hadn’t seen a lot of things yet in life, so this could’ve been pretty terrifying for him without a frame of reference. Ugh. Now his head hurt trying to figure out how scary this was supposed to be for a normal person.

He was brought out of his thoughts, however, when he heard the sound of scuffling coming from behind one of the buildings. It seemed that their follower was finally coming to pay them a visit.

At first, it was simply just a blob thanks to the fog, however, some features slowly began to come into view.

The first thing Techno could see was a head of short, dark brown hair that framed a sharp yet nervous face, green eyes full of apprehension yet determination. Perched atop his head was a weathered, dark brown fisherman’s head that was slightly frayed at the edges. Resting snugly on the brim were copper goggles with blue-tinted lenses.

His attire was layered and deliberate, starting with a cream-colored shirt that peaked out from beneath a couple-breasted long coat. The coat, a rich shade of brown, hung heavily on his frame, its golden buttons catching the little light there was with a subtle gleam. The fabric was slightly worn yet well-maintained, showing that the guy seemed to take care of his things.

His dark gray pants were tucked neatly into a pair of sturdy black boots, which were scuffed from frequent wear and bore vibrant orange soles that added a pop of color to his otherwise earthy palette.

Isaac peeked out from behind Techno, his brow furrowed as the guy seemed more scared of them than they were of him. “Who are you? And why were you following us?”

The man blinked, seemingly not expecting Isaac to speak to him. “Oh. Uh. Right. Sorry. My name’s Benjamin, but you guys can just call me Benji if you want.” He cleared his throat, his voice carrying a mix of curiosity and apprehension. “I wasn’t trying to be creepy or something like that. I just… Well, you guys are tourists, and, you know, people who hang out with tourists around here usually don’t…end well, to say the least.”

Techno raised an eyebrow at that. He had his suspicions, but to hear them confirmed like that was…odd, to say the least. “Well, Benji, huh? You can call me Techno, and this here’s Isaac. You from around here?”

Benjamin nodded, his stance relaxing slightly once he realized they genuinely weren’t threats to him. “Born and raised. I was checking some traps near the dock when you guys arrived on the ship. Figured I’d keep an eye on you guys, see if you needed help or if you were heading somewhere you shouldn’t, and well, looks like you guys are.”

Isaac frowned. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Benjamin hesitated, biting his lip. “City’s not safe nowadays, though I’m sure you guys know that. Especially for outsiders. People go missing, and nobody knows why. Last group that came through here, well… They didn’t leave.”

Techno raised an eyebrow, unimpressed by the ominous warning. “And yet here you are, walking around just fine.”

Benjamin gave a small sheepish shrug. “I know where to go. Most of the time, anyway.” His tone softened as he continued. “Look, I don’t mean to spook you or anything, but you guys have got to be careful. You said you’re trying to get to the graveyard?”

Techno nodded, Isaac simply watching the conversation between the two.

Benjamin winced at Techno’s wordless response. “And… You’re sure that’s where you need to go? That’s where most of the missing reports have happened…”

Techno nodded, unsurprised at his words. “Yeah.” He said with a shrug. “You wouldn’t happen to know the best way there, would you?”

Benjamin’s face twisted with unease. “You really think that’s a good idea?”

Techno huffed, starting to get annoyed at the guy’s clear nervousness at the idea. It was where they had to go if they wanted to unravel this mystery. “It’s where we need to go. You gonna help us or not?”

Benjamin hesitated for a moment longer, before finally relenting with a sigh. “Fine. I’ll show you the safest route. Just don’t expect me to stick around if things start to get weird.”

As they started walking, Benjamin fell into step beside them, his nerves fading slightly as he began to rant about his love for fishing. He spoke with a surprising amount of passion, describing his early mornings out on the water on the only functioning fishing boat left, the thrill of a good catch, and how he would give free fish to anybody who asked.

“Fishing’s my life,” He admitted with a small smile. “When I’m out there, it’s peaceful. No weird mysteries, no disappearances, just me, the ocean, and the fish. But lately, even that’s begun to feel off thanks to the fog.”

Isaac had been listening intently, his nerves easing slightly as Benjamin’s stories filled the air. He tilted his head at that last part. “So, the fog’s a new thing?”

Benjamin nodded. “Mhm. Nobody knows where it came from. It just appeared yesterday and hasn’t left since. If anything, it’s been getting worse. I mean, when it first appeared, it was just a small inconvenience.

“You know, I asked my friend Cletus, he’s part of the fishing crew with me and Charles, and he said he thinks the fog’s coming from the graveyard. Charles told him that wouldn’t make any sense, like why would there be fog coming from an empty graveyard?? Charles thinks it’s just because of a change in weather, but that’s just the thing! Nothing’s changed with the weather, absolutely nothing.” Benjamin huffed.

Techno watched on with attentive eyes. Clearly, Benjamin seemed to have his own thoughts on the situation that differed from his friends. However, he didn’t seem to be the type to say his thoughts on things without being prompted.

“And you? What do you think the fog’s coming from?” Techno asked, deciding that the best way to get more potential views of the situation was to ask questions.

Benjamin glanced at Techno as if just remembering he was there before looking back ahead.

“Well…” Benjamin started, hesitating for a moment as if trying to decide whether or not to share his thoughts. “I agree with both Cletus and Charles. I think there’s definitely something coming from the graveyard that’s affecting the weather, which is causing all the fog.”

He sighed. “I think it’s something unnatural. Not like, ghosts or something, but… I don’t know. Just something wrong. Whenever Cletus comes back from his night adventures of playing with the monorail, he always says that when he passes the graveyard, he hears sounds. Low rumbling kind of sounds, like an earthquake, but there’s never any cracks or shaking. Just sounds. And then there’s the lights, flickers of blues and greens glowing from the crypts at night, even though there shouldn’t be any way for power to be connected there. Power’s been out in the whole city for ages.”

Isaac’s eyes widened. “Ok, that’s weird. And you think it’s connected to the fog?”

“Maybe,” Benjamin admitted, though he sounded unsure. “I mean it would make sense, you know? Whatever’s happening with it started around the same time Cletus started telling me about what he’s been seeing and hearing in the graveyard. It can’t be a coincidence, can it?”

Techno hummed thoughtfully. “Sounds like there’s definitely something more going on than just some bad weather and an abandoned graveyard.”

Isaac and Benjamin nodded in sync. They fell into a nervous silence, only their footsteps and wind blowing around them as they followed the fisherman’s lead, allowing Techno to think about what to do now.

If there was something unnatural going on, then this might be a little more than what Techno was equipped to deal with. At the end of the day, he was only a vigilante playing as a detective. The most he knew about unnatural things was mythology, but even then that might not be enough.

They trudged through the dense fog for about half an hour, their visibility reduced to only a few feet ahead. How Benjamin and Isaac were able to see anything, Techno had no idea. He’d bumped into many things, and the others had barely stumbled once! Isaac made sense, considering his monocle. Maybe he had some kind of Gift of sight? But Benjamin’s made no sense, other than him just being used to traversing the area that he could literally do it with his eyes closed.

The air was damp and heavy, muffling their footsteps as they pressed on. Slowly, a shadowy outline began to materialize through the mist, growing clearer with each cautious step.

As they approached, the structure resolved into the remnant of a decaying metal detector and an abandoned security checkpoint. The equipment was corroded and lifeless, long since stripped of any purpose. Beyond the checkpoint, a set of precarious metal stairs sloped upwards, their once sturdy frame now riddled with rust and gaps where the metal crumbled away.

“Watch your step,” Techno muttered as he tested each stair before putting his full weight on it. The groaning metal beneath their feet made Isaac cringe with every move, and even Benjamin, who had seemed mostly comfortable until the point, seemed uneasy about the climb.

It took a painfully long time, filled with slow, careful movements to not risk anything, but they eventually reached the top, where a massive, weathered structure loomed into view, a relic of the past.

The Mizu Monorail stood before them, its tracks stretching into the fog like veins running through the decaying heart of the city. Isaac’s eyes widened as he took in the sight.

The train cars were still attached to the platform, though they were in less than preferable shape. Windows were cracked or shattered completely, streaked with grime that had settled over years of abandonment. The once-bright paint was faded and peeling, revealing patches of rust underneath.

“This is it,” Benjamin said softly, his voice carrying a note of nostalgia. “The monorail. It used to be the pride of the city back in its prime, but now…” He trailed off, inspecting the deteriorated state of the structure.

Isaac hesitated. “Does it still work? Or is this a dead end?”

Benjamin said nothing, prying open the door with a painful screech before he walked right into the pitch-black monorail, his footsteps quickly fading into nothing as he went to seemingly explore.

Techno stared on in momentary shock before he sighed, reaching into his bag pulling out two flashlights, and handing one to Isaac. “Here. Looks like we’re about to go exploring.” He drawled, clicking his flashlight on as he walked in as well.

The interior of the monorail was a haunting snapshot of a time long passed. As Techno stepped in, his flashlight beam cut through the oppressive darkness, revealing a cramped and decaying space that felt more like a tomb than a vehicle.

The air was stale, carrying a metallic tang of rust and the faint, sour scent of mildew, though not nearly as strong as with the motel. Rows of seats lined either side of the car, their once cushioned surfaces now cracked and torn, spilling yellowed foam onto the grimy floor. Some seats were completely missing, leaving behind jagged metal frames that jutted out like broken teeth.

Graffiti covered the walls in swirling, chaotic patterns, some of it vibrant and recent, while other layers were faded, overwritten by years of scrawls. Words and symbols were etched into the metal and plastic, many of them unintelligible.

“Delightful,” Isaac muttered, his voice low as he shone his flashlight on the nearest seat. A forgotten bag sat slumped on the floor beneath it, coated with a layer of dust so thick it looked like it had been abandoned decades ago.

Techno moved further in, his light sweeping across the narrow aisle. A flicker of movement caught his eye — Benjamin’s silhouette disappearing through the far door that connected to the next car. The sound of his footsteps had faded completely, swallowed by the oppressive silence in the train.

“Benji sure knows how to make an entrance,” Techno muttered, his voice tinged with dry humor.

Isaac shivered. “Why did he even go in first? That’s just-” He cut himself off, shaking his head as his flashlight passed over the windows. Most of them were intact other than the cracks but were so caked with grime and streaked with condensation that they were practically opaque. Outside, the fog pressed against the glass as if it were a living thing, blotting out any view of the outside world.

As they moved further in, Techno’s flashlight illuminated something at the far end of the car. A control panel, faintly glowing with an eerie yellow-green hue, was embedded into the wall by the next door.

“What’s that?” Isaac asked, his voice hushed.

Techno approached it cautiously, his footsteps crunching on bits of shattered glass and debris. The panel looked ancient, its surface cracked and worn, but the glass of the display itself was pristine, almost new.  The screen flickered weakly, displaying a map of the monorail’s route.

“Looks like it’s still operational,” Techno muttered, studying the screen. Most of the stops on the map were labeled ERROR, with only a few destinations marked as active. One of said active destinations was the graveyard.

“This can’t be normal,” Isaac whispered. “There’s no way this thing should still be working, not after…all this.”

Techno nodded grimly, his ears flicking back. “Nothing about any of this is normal. But if this is our best shot of getting to the cemetery without getting lost in the fog-”

Before he could finish, a faint sound echoed from the next car. A slow, deliberate thump... thump... thump...

Isaac froze, his flashlight trembling slightly in his hand as he turned slowly to look at the door next to them that led to the next car. “What is that?” He swallowed thickly, his voice quiet.

Techno’s grip tightened around his own flashlight as he turned toward the sound. “Stay close,” he said, his voice low and steady. “And keep your light on.”

Without another word, he pushed open the door to the next car, the faint glow of the control panel casting an eerie glow behind them as they ventured deeper into the monorail.

“Who’s there?” Techno called, keeping his eyes peeled as he walked in first, making sure that Isaac remained behind him. No use in the kid getting hurt.

Behind him, he heard the sound of quick scuffling close to the ground. Techno whirled around, one hand on the sword on his hip as he shone the light frantically to see what made the sound. “Answer me, coward. Who’s. There.” He repeated, his voice gruff as he snarled.

The beam of Techno’s flashlight darted across the car, illuminating patches of the dark area as he searched for the source of the noise. The silence that followed his demand was deafening, broken only by the faint hum of the control panel in the previous car and the sound of Isaac’s nervous breathing.

Isaac tightened his grip on his flashlight, his voice barely above a whisper. “Maybe it was just a rat?”

Techno didn’t lower his guard, his ears twitching as he strained to catch any sound beyond their own. “Too heavy to be a rat.” He muttered, stepping further into the car. The rusted floor beneath them creaked ominously, and Isaac winced at the noise.

Another thump echoed from somewhere ahead, this time closer. It wasn’t random. It was deliberate, like the sound of a footstep.

“Stay here,” Techno instructed, his voice leaving no room for argument. He began moving toward the source, his flashlight beam cutting through the oppressive darkness, showing the insane amount of dust floating in the area.

Isaac hesitated, his flashlight shaking slightly. “You sure splitting up is a good idea?”

“We’re not splitting up. You’re staying put. I’ll be back in two minutes. If I’m not, run and never come back.” Techno replied, glancing over his shoulder before returning his gaze toward the sound. “Just keep your eyes open.”

Before Isaac could protest further, Techno pushed further into the car. His flashlight revealed more signs of decay — collapsed seats, discarded luggage, and streaks of something dark and dried on the floor that he chose not to dwell on.

Suddenly, there was a burst of movement from the corner of his vision. He spun to face it, his flashlight locked on the source.

What he saw made him hesitate, but only for a moment. A small figure crouched low to the ground, its form partially obscured by shadows. The figure was humanoid, but it was unnaturally skinny, its face hidden under a hood.

Techno narrowed his eyes, his grip tightening on the hilt of his sword. “You. Show yourself. Now. Before I make you regret it.”

The figure flinched but didn’t move closer. Instead, it let out a low, raspy sound that could’ve been a breath, or a growl.

“Techno?” Isaac’s voice came from behind, laced with fear.

“Go back to the other car, Isaac. Now.” Techno barked, never taking his eyes off the figure.

The creature — or person, Techno couldn’t tell yet — seemed to hesitate, its trembling intensifying. Then, without warning, it darted sideways, moving with an unnatural speed toward the next car.

“Not a coward, then. Just fast.” Techno muttered, his voice a growl under his breath as he broke into a sprint after it.

“Techno, wait!” Isaac called, but his voice was quickly swallowed by the darkness as Techno disappeared into the next car.

The hunt was on.

Techno barreled into the next car, his beam jerking wildly as he pursued after the figure. His boots pounded against the corroded floor, each step threatening to break through the weakened metal. The air was thick with the scent of rust and damp, the oppressive darkness clinging to him like a second skin as he chased.

The figure darted ahead, moving with alarming agility. It slipped between seats and debris, its movements too quick and fluid to be entirely natural.

“Stop running!” Techno barked, his voice a commanding roar. “You’re only making this worse for yourself!”

The figure ignored him, slipping through the door to the next car. Techno cursed under his breath and charged after it, his free hand gripping the hilt of his sword.

Behind him, he faintly heard Isaac calling out, his voice tinged with panic. “Techno! Wait, come back!”

But there was no turning back now. Techno’s instincts were in overdrive. This wasn’t just some random scavenger or local — it felt deliberate. Planned. And that made it dangerous.

As he entered the next car, his flashlight revealed a chaotic scene. This car was even worse than the others, with the seats completely torn out and scattered like discarded toys. A thick layer of grime covered the floor, crunching underfoot.

And then, finally, Techno caught a glimpse of the figure. It had stopped near the far wall, crouched low and trembling. Its hood obscured its face, but it was clearly human — or close enough to pass as one.

Techno slowed his approach, keeping his flashlight trained on the figure. “You’ve got nowhere else to run,” He said, his voice steady and firm. “Now, let’s talk about why you’re sneaking around in the dark, scaring people.”

The figure didn’t immediately respond. It shuddered as if wrestling with itself. Then, slowly, it stood up, raising its hands in a gesture of surrender.

“Please,” A voice blurted out from under the hood, shaking as it trembled in fear. “Don’t hurt me. I’m not a threat, I promise.”

Techno froze, narrowing his eyes. He reached for his sword but didn’t draw it. “Who are you?”

The figure hesitated before pulling back the hood, revealing tousled caramel-colored hair that framed a pale face, and bright blue eyes staring at Techno with fear. Now, Techno could see he was wearing a simple brown t-shirt, the sleeves slightly rolled up, paired with a rugged vest that had clearly seen better days. Over his eyes, he sported a pair of copper glasses, much like Benjamin’s only with orange where he had blue.

“My name’s Charles,” the man stammered, his voice cracking. “I-I wasn’t trying to hurt you, I swear!”

Techno frowned, narrowing his eyes at the guy. “Then what were you trying to do? Why were you following us?” 

Charles winced, looking down at the floor as if ashamed. “It… It was supposed to be a prank.” He admitted weakly. “Cletus thought it would be funny to mess with the tourists. Said you’d scare easily. I-I didn’t think you’d actually catch me!”

“A prank?” Techno growled. “Do you have any idea how stupid that was? People are going missing around here, and you thought it was a good time to play games?”

“I-I know!” Charles stammered, his hands trembling more. “I didn’t want to, ok? Cletus talked me into it! Please don’t hurt me!”

“Techno? What on earth are you doing??”

Techno spun around to face the new voice, his expression stern as he saw Benjamin in the doorway, Isaac cowering in between him and somebody Techno didn’t recognize.

“Benjamin. What’s going on here?” Techno asked, his voice steady but tinged with an unbelievable amount of frustration.

Benjamin glanced between Charles and Techno, his brow furrowing. “What’s this all about? You have my friend cornered, and I can practically hear Isaac’s heart beating. You better start explaining Techno.”

Techno, in turn, narrowed his eyes into a dangerous glare. “Me? I could ask you the same thing. What exactly is going on here, and who is that?” His gaze shifted to Isaac, who was standing awkwardly between Benjamin and the stranger, clearly unsure how to react.

“Right. Um. Techno, Cletus. Cletus, Techno.” Isaac introduced, his voice still a little shaky. “Techno, when you left me alone, Benji came up and explained what was going on. I then told them that you probably wouldn’t go easy on Charles, so we all got a bit panicked, which is why I was calling after you to try and explain.”

He cleared his throat. “But, uh. I wasn’t very successful at that.”

Cletus, standing behind Isaac with a nervous grin, nodded slightly, as if unsure whether to apologize or defend himself.

“It wasn’t supposed to be anything serious, man.” He started. “Just a little bit of fun, get you guys to relax. We’ve got a bit of a tradition around here — locals like to mess with tourists sometimes. You know, get ‘em to loosen up a bit before they go poking in places they shouldn’t.”

Techno glared at him, then turned back at Benjamin, his jaw clenched. “This whole ‘messing with tourists’ thing doesn’t seem so funny when people are going missing, now does it?”

Benjamin flinched but nodded, looking genuinely uncomfortable. “I agree,” He muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. “I tried to tell Cletus that it was a bad idea, but…” He let out a frustrated sigh. “Cletus has always thought a little…fun’s harmless. But now? This is just… this was too far considering the situation.”

Techno raised an eyebrow, his posture tense. He looked over at the man again, his expression hard. “You think it’s funny, huh? You and your buddies pulling stunts like this while people go missing?”

Cletus shifted uneasily under Techno’s gaze. “I get it, ok? It was a stupid prank. But no one’s actually gone missing because of us, alright? No one in this town has been caught up in whatever’s going on, at least not because of us.”

Charles spoke up, his voice barely audible from where he was still cowering on the ground. “We didn’t mean to hurt anyone. We just-”

“Enough.” Techno interrupted, holding a hand up. His voice softened but still held a firm edge to it. “I’m not here for excuses.”

There was a long, tense silence, everyone seemingly waiting for the next move.

Isaac finally stepped forward, his hands trembling but his voice steady as he addressed Benjamin. “So…What next? Did we really just come here to get pranked by you guys?”

Benjamin shook his head. “No. Well, not entirely. We did need to get to the train, and it was just a coincidence that Cletus and Charles happened to already be here. Outside, when I was first inspecting the exterior, I was looking for his signature marking on the outside that showed he was here for the night. I had walked in first because I didn’t want you guys thinking I led you to a trap, so I went to tell Cletus and Charles you guys were here, then that’s when Cletus suggested the prank, and, well, you know the rest.” He sighed.

“Anyways. The reason why we came here is that Cletus works on fixing the monorail in his free time, that’s why some of the cars are in much better shape compared to the rest.” He gestured to the one they were currently in, which looked horrific when compared to the rest. “If we want to get to the graveyard without the fog blocking our way and confusing my sense of direction, then we’re gonna need to use the monorail. It has a built-in GPS with its own autopilot and everything. Honestly, Mizu used to be far more advanced technologically compared to the rest of the world, if you’d believe it.”

“Luckily, Cletus here has already gotten it in complete working order internally, he just hasn’t finished with the cosmetics yet.” Benjamin finished, Cletus nodding in agreement with everything that was said.

“Yep! It should be smooth sailing from here, just gotta get the lights on, then we can go!” Cletus said with an enthusiastic smile as if the situation from minutes before had never happened.

Techno’s expression softened slightly as Benjamin explained, but his skepticism didn’t fade entirely. He didn’t like the idea of relying on the monorail, especially considering how it looked. But if it could get them to the graveyard without the fog throwing them off course, then they didn’t have many options.

He glanced over at Isaac, who was still tense. The freshly 18-year-old looked uncertain, but also a bit intrigued by the idea of a working monorail.

“So, this monorail still works?” Techno asked as the five began to make their way towards the front car of the monorail. “After all this time, it’s still functional?”

“Yep!” Cletus said, his grin widening. “I’ve been working on it for months now. Just needed some TLC. I’ve got everything internal running like a dream. Just need to get the lights on and turn everything that’s off on, and then we’ll be good to go!”

Techno eyed him, not entirely convinced. “And we just take your word for it? The thing looks like it’s barely holding itself together.”

Cletus chuckled nervously as they entered the front car, which was more than a little cramped with so many people. Clearly, it was only meant for around three people tops. “Yeah, well, like Benji said. The outside doesn’t matter all that much. It’s the inside that counts, and I’ve made sure that’s top-notch. Trust me, it’ll get us to where we need to go.” He gestured towards the control panel. “The GPS works fine, I’ve tested it. Once we get it started, it’ll be smooth sailing.”

Techno grunted, a feeling of unease settling in his gut. He couldn’t shake the feeling they were about to be walking into something a lot darker than any of them could’ve expected. Still, they didn’t have many options left. They had to get to that graveyard and figure out what was going on.

“Alright,” Techno said after a long pause, his voice resolute. “Let’s get this thing moving. The graveyard’s the next stop.” He looked at Cletus. “You ready to turn this thing on?”

Cletus clapped his hands together, a manic laugh leaving his lips that made Techno feel as though he should be more than a little scared. “Oh, hell yeah baby! I was born ready.” He said with a maniacal smile. He walked over to the control panel with a sense of excitement and pride as he began to tinker with the buttons. After a little, the low hum of the engine slowly came to life. Lights flickered on, dim at first but gradually brightening as the power surged through the monorail.

Techno’s jaw clenched, but he forced himself to relax, listening to the steady hum as the machinery started up.

“Here we go!” Cletus laughed. “I’d recommend going to sit in the car connected to this one, it’s the one I’ve gotten fixed up the most.”

Techno nodded, following Benjamin, Charles, and Isaac to the car over, which looked practically brand new, surprisingly. Not a single bit of grime or dust anywhere, and all the windows unbroken without a crack in sight.

“Just sit tight, and let the monorail do its thing!” He heard Cletus yell back to them, his voice a bit muffled thanks to the distance.

The doors shut with a metallic hiss as the monorail lurched forward. Techno sat closest to the door on the left side, Isaac and Benjamin having a lively conversation as Charles added some things here and there.

He watched the darkened landscape outside, his mind racing with questions. The fog only seemed to grow thicker outside, swallowing up everything in its path. The unknown was closing in, but there was no turning back now.

With a final glance as the other three, Techno settled in for the ride, hoping that whatever lay ahead at the graveyard would finally give them the answers they needed.

Chapter Text

The monorail rattled along the old tracks, the hum of its engine blending with the occasional groan of the weathered metal frame. The lights flickered occasionally, casting long shadows that danced on the walls. Techno’s eyes were glued to the fog outside, a swirling, impenetrable sea of gray that seemed to press against the windows as if trying to get in. Every so often, he thought he saw a flash of green, however, it was always gone just as quickly though so he could never confirm if it was real.

Behind him, the conversation continued with a low murmur of voices that offered a sense of normalcy amidst the tension. Isaac’s tone was animated as he peppered Benjamin with questions about the history of the monorail and the island itself, while Charles chimed in with the occasional anecdotes or corrections. It was the kind of talk that should’ve been comforting, but to Techno, it felt hollow against the backdrop of their situation.

“You seeing anything out there?” Benjamin asked suddenly, allowing Charles and Isaac to continue their conversation as he sat next to Techno.

“Just the fog,” Techno replied, his tone clipped. “But it feels wrong. Like… It’s watching us, somehow.”

Benjamin’s brows furrowed, however, he didn’t look surprised as he glanced out the window, squinting at the fog. “Yeah… It’s been like that ever since it showed up. Like it’s alive or something.”

Techno hummed, nodding in agreement.

The fog was… weird, to say the least. It felt alive like Benjamin had said, but also something more than that. It felt… Wrong. Really wrong. It was as if just looking at it was a death sentence, and it wanted to make sure you knew that.

Techno sighed, shaking his head. There was no use in thinking about that right now. No matter what the deal was with Mizu or the fog or the graveyard or any of this, it was too late to turn back now. They were stuck with their fate, whether they liked it or not.

“So,” Techno drawled, turning to look at the two chatterboxes. “Charles. Excuse me if this comes off as rude, but I can’t help but wonder what your Gift is. I mean, you definitely can run incredibly quickly based on that chase. The only reason why I was even able to catch you was because I’ve trained for it.”

Charles looked up at Techno, looking at him with a blank expression as he processed the question. He blinked as it finally processed and he smiled. “Oh! Well, I have the Gift of speed! Incredible speed, honestly. Suppose I was going as fast as I could earlier then you definitely wouldn’t have been able to catch me. I’m great at running. Now, hiding? Not so much.” He said with a small, nervous laugh.

Techno hummed, nodding thoughtfully. “And what about you, Benji? I’m gonna guess you have a Gift as well since you seem more than kind enough for it.”

Benjamin blushed at the compliment, clearly embarrassed. “Oh! Well, um- I-” He stuttered, flustered for a moment before taking a breath and smiling at Techno. “Thank you. My gift is basically just an innate sense of direction. No matter where I am, I can never get lost or stuck somewhere.”

His smile faded, a look of dejected melancholy on his face. “Well, at least that’s how it used to be. Ever since the fog showed up, it’s like all sense of direction has been taken from me. The only reason why I was able to take us here was because Cletus has taken me here to help him program the map around the city into the monorail.” Benjamin admitted, his voice small.

Charles frowned at that. “Wait, really? I didn’t want to say anything since I thought it was just exhaustion, but since the fog showed us, I haven’t been able to run nearly as fast as I used to. I wanna say I’ve only been able to run at a third of the speed I usually run? But even that’s probably being too generous.”

Benjamin drew his eyebrows together, his expression growing concerned. “You think the fog might be doing this? Like… It’s not just messing with the city, but us too?”

Techno hummed, interjecting with his own thoughts. “I mean, that would make the most sense. You guys both said that the chances only started once the fog showed up, so it’s definitely possible. Gifts don’t exactly just stop working out of nowhere. Has Cletus had anything happen to him?”

“Not that I know of? Cletus has the Gift of water manipulation. That’s why he’s such an amazing fisherman, ‘cause he can just move the water away from the fish and grab them.” Benjamin said thoughtfully. He sighed, calling out to Cletus through the door. “Hey, Cletus!”

“Yeah?” Cletus yelled back from the driver’s seat, his voice muffled thanks to the walls. 

“Have you had any issues with your Gift recently?” Asked Benjamin.

There was silence for a moment before Cletus yelled back. “No! Why?”

Benjamin looked dejected at that. “Never mind!” He responded, though his voice was a little quieter.

“How about you two? Have you guys had any issues with your Gifts since being here?” He asked, his tone tinged with hope that he and Charles were the only ones with their gifts acting up.

Techno frowned, standing up and walking to one of the other carts without a word, Benjamin and the other two following with a slightly confused expression.

There, when Techno reached one of the carts that was in pretty bad shape he lifted up the bolted-down chair with ease, holding it up before putting it back down with a blank expression.

He looked back at Benjamin, shrugging. “Nope. Strength’s still doing perfectly fine. How about you Isaac?”

The freshly 18-year-old responded by shaking his head. “No. My Gift’s still working perfectly. I have the Gift of sight, and while we were outside I could still see perfectly fine despite the fog, so my Gift’s fine as well.”

He looked sorrowful at Benjamin and Charles. “I’m sorry. It looks like it might just be you guys.”

Charles and Benjamin looked heartbroken at this fact, looking at each other with an unhappy expression. Benjamin sighed, shaking his head. “Oh well. Hopefully, they’ll be back soon. Besides, it’s not like they’re gone completely. They’re just….not nearly as strong as before.” He sighed, walking back to the front car with Charles and Isaac in tow, Techno following after putting the seat back in its proper place.

The group sat in subdued silence back in the front car, the weight of the revelation sitting heavily on their shoulders. Charles occasionally adjusted his copper goggles, his expression dark as he glanced at Benjamin, who, on the other hand, seemed lost in thought. He had his hands shoved in the pockets of his long coat.

Eventually, when the silence became too much for Isaac, he spoke up, his voice quiet yet filled with conviction. “Maybe… Maybe it’s temporary. Like, maybe once we figure out what’s causing the fog, your Gifts will come back to full strength. Don’t lose hope just yet!”

Benjamin gave him a small smile, though it didn’t quite reach his eyes. “Thanks. That means a lot.”

Techno kept his gaze out the window as he spoke, feeling as if the moment he looked away something would happen. “Isaac’s got a point, you know. We don’t know enough to start assuming the worst. All we know is that the fog is tied to something unnatural, and it’s affecting some people more than others. Until we get answers, focus on what we can do instead of what we can’t.”

Charles huffed, adjusting his vest. “What I can do? Right now, that’s just be scared and wish I could run faster.”

“Well,” Techno huffed with a small smirk. “Being scared keeps you alert. It’s not a bad thing as long as you don’t freeze up.”

The group felt the monorail begin to slow to a crawl, the mechanical hum of its engine gradually lowering in pitch until it was little more than a faint vibration beneath their feet. With a slight jolt, the entire car shuddered, signaling that it had made a complete stop.

A metallic clang echoed through the interior as the automated breaks locked into place, the sound reverberating through the eerie silence. Outside, the fog seemed to press closer against the windows, swirling lazily. The dim overhead lights flickered briefly, though they didn’t turn off.

The door to the driver’s cat opened with a swoosh, Cletus stepped out with a satisfied grin as he tapped on the control panel next to the door. The faint glow of the monitors reflected off of his green-tinted goggles. “Alright, folks! This is as far as she’ll go. We’re in sight of the graveyard, but it’s still a bit of a walk. I’ve got the monorail parked and ready for us to come back when we’re done. If we need a quick escape, then this baby’s good to go at a moment’s notice.”

“Good thinking,” Techno said with a nod. He glanced outside the window at the dense fog that seemed to thrum with an unnatural energy. “Everyone ready? Once we step out, we’re committing to whatever’s waiting for us out there.”

Isaac tightened his grip on his flashlight. “Ready as I’ll ever be.”

Benjamin and Charles exchanged a glance before nodding in unison. “Let’s do this,” Benjamin said with a determined expression.

Cletus adjusted his goggles and bandana, the chipper demeanor Techno had gotten used to being replaced with a rare seriousness. “Let’s do this.”

Techno gave them a nod of acknowledgment, grabbing his backpack of supplies and turning on his flashlight. “Alright, everyone. Stay close, stay sharp, and let’s find some answers.”

The hiss of compressed air marked the release of the monorail doors. They slid open slowly, protesting with a screech of worn metal, exposing the group to the dense wall of fog waiting outside. A rush of cold, damp air swept in, carrying with it the scent of wet earth and decay.

As the group stood on the threshold, even the monorail itself seemed reluctant to let them leave, its quiet hum a faint comfort against the frozen stillness outside.

The group stepped in a line out of the monorail into the chilling embrace of the fog, Isaac leading the pack since he was the only one who could see in the fog, which now seemed ten times as thick as it was earlier. Sure, before it had been hard to see, but now it felt as though they were quite literally walking through an opaque cloud. Not to mention the cold thanks to the sun having completely set.

The fog wrapped around them, muffling their footsteps and silencing their words. Somewhere in the distance, a low, mournful sound echoed — a mix between a cry and a whistle that sent shivers down their spines. Techno had to stop his hand from instinctively going to his sword, instead forcing himself to keep his hands on the shoulders of the person in front of him.

Each step felt heavier than the last, the air thick with an unspoken tension.

As they walked, Techno couldn’t help but think about how these people had decided to help him. Sure, Isaac had already been tasked with investigating before meeting Techno, but the other three? They didn’t need to help. They hadn’t even properly talked about it, either. It was as though it was an unspoken fact that they would be helping, and Techno couldn’t help but feel thankful.

However, on top of that, he also couldn’t help but feel as if whatever they were walking into was something none of them could’ve ever expected. As if what they were about to get into would have permanent consequences that could’ve been avoided if they just let whatever was happening happen on its own.

But he didn’t have a choice. The person who gave him the anonymous tip had said that whatever happened here if left alone would quickly spread across the globe. And, well, he couldn’t just sit around and allow that to happen.

It took a while to reach the graveyard, even with Isaac leading them with his Gift of sight.

The closer they got, it felt as though the fog was growing less thick, which, Void, that was a relief. It felt as though he finally got a breath after being suffocated by something he couldn’t see, and he was sure that the rest of the group felt the same way.

Although, that did beg the question of why it was growing less abundant in the first place. 

As they approached the graveyard, the thinning fog revealed more of their surroundings. The gnarled trees that lined the edge of the cemetery looked as if they had been scorched, their twisted branches reaching out like skeletal hands. The ground beneath their feet was damp and uneven, made out of dirt dotted with patches of brittle grass that crumbled underfoot instead of the cracked concrete the group had grown accustomed to.

The graveyard itself was a scene of pure horror that came straight from Techno’s nightmares. The closer they got, the more the air reeked of decay, a stench so pungent it made Techno pause. Piles of bodies were scattered across the uneven terrain, some slumped against gravestones while others were heaped in grotesque mounds. Flies buzzed incessantly, their drone constant.

Some of the corpses were horrifyingly fresh, their faces frozen in expressions of horror, while others were little more than skeletal remains, their bones bleached by time and weather. Blood stained the ground in dark patches, stark against the muddy earth, and the occasional glint of jewelry or personal effects made the scene all the more tragic — a harrowing reminder that these people had all once been alive with their own lives.

Hell, Techno could see old man Miles from the motel in one of the piles, and they had just seen the guy not even a few hours ago! However, Techno had no time to process that fact when his gaze shifted to the heart of the graveyard.

The landscape there was even more grotesque, three humanoid creatures stood surrounded by the heaps of decaying bodies.

On the left stood a figure with beige skin, an ordinary human at first glance. But the details told a different story. His black eyes had an unnatural quality to them, and his brown hair, slightly unkempt, framed a face that was calm yet unnervingly intense as he stared directly at the group. He wore a blue t-shirt, its standout feature being a bold red rectangle adorned across the chest, within which a tiny white rectangle was embedded. Simple jeans and pristine white sunglasses completed the attire. Yet it was his eyes, faintly glowing with a blue sheen to them that betrayed his true nature of something not entirely human.

To the right, a contrasting figure stood with pale, white skin that seemed almost luminescent in the dim light of the moon. His midnight-blue eyes had a piercing quality to them, deep and vast like the night sky. His black hair was tied back loosely, giving him a rugged appearance. He wore a t-shirt as well, the fabric adorned with a vibrant flame design. Underneath was a long-sleeved black shirt, its darkness melding with his black pants and checkerboard-patterned shoes. Around his head was a white bandana, carefully tied behind his head. His eyes, like his counterpart, glowed faintly, but with a fiery orange sheen, a burning intensity that hinted at his inhuman essence.

Between both of them loomed a figure that demanded attention, a person of sharp contrasts and otherworldly power. His black and white form was as immaculate as it was chilling. A crisp white shirt lay beneath a sleek black suit, its gold buttons barely noticeable. Long black dress pants completed the ensemble, the person exuding an aura of commanding presence and elegance. But, just as with the others, the true focal point was his eyes — one a vivid yellow, the other a deep purple, both glimmering with an unsettling green sheen that seemed alive with unnatural energy.

Techno vaguely heard Charles gasp, Cletus taking on a defensive position as Benjamin tried to step forward but was stopped by Isaac.

“Bob…?” Charles whispered, his voice trembling as he focused on the figure in the center “What are you-”

He never got a chance to finish. In an instant, a sickening schlink echoed through the air — a wet visceral sound of flesh meeting an impossibly sharp blade. A dull, heavy thunk followed as something hit the dirt, rolling a short distance before coming to an abrupt stop with a hollow crunch.

Charles staggered backward, his trembling hand rising instinctively to his head — No, to the empty space where his head had been mere moments before. For a brief, disorienting moment he remained upright as though suspended in disbelief. Then, with a chilling finality, his body collapsed, hitting the ground in a boneless sprawl.

Blood pooled rapidly beneath the fresh corpse, soaking into the dirt. Techno turned away from the sight, Isaac’s scream cutting through the stunned silence. But Techno ignored it, his focus on shifting to the figure in the middle of it all.

The man stood casually, stretching as if shaking off the tension of an everyday task. From his hand, a taunt green string gleamed faintly, its surface slick with blood. With a lazy flick of his wrist, the string retracted into his skin, snapping as though it were an extension of his own malice. A bored sigh escaped his lips, utterly indifferent to the carnage he had just wrought.

“Void, he was annoying. Don’t you agree, Sapnap?” He asked, looking towards the figure on his left as he lifted his foot and rubbed it on the grass, pieces of brain matter and blood falling off.

“Oh, definitely.” The one on the left — Sapnap — said with a nod. “He seemed like the type to talk a lot about meaningless things.”

Techno gritted his teeth, pulling out his sword as he glared at the three. “Who are you?” He demanded.

Bob looked towards Techno, his face morphing into a twisted expression as he tilted his head. “Well.” He drawled, his voice painfully patronizing as he looked at Techno with a sick smile. “I’m not Bob, that’s for sure!” He laughed, though it was one of sadistic glee.

“George, be a dear and put the book up for me, won’t you? I have a feeling we’re going to be a bit…occupied, for a bit.” The one on the right, a book that seemed to glow unnaturally in his hands was put into a bag on his back.

“Now! It’s time for a little game of cat and mouse, doesn’t that sound fun? And because I’m in such a good mood today, I’ll even let you guys have a five-second head start!” Not-Bob said, clapping his hands together with a sickening laugh.

Techno’s grip on his sword tightened as Not-Bob’s mocking laughter echoed through the graveyard. His eyes darted to the others, sizing them up quickly — The one on the right, George, now securing the unnaturally glowing book into his bag, and the third figure, standing still but exuding a dangerous energy. Techno’s mind raced, piecing together their dynamic, their intent, and their next move.

He gritted his teeth. There was no way they would be able to fight them. Not if they could kill somebody so quickly with just the flick of a wrist.

“What’s the catch?” Techno snarled, his stance unwavering. His voice was sharp, his tone laced with defiance despite the creeping unease in his chest.

Not-Bob’s grin widened, teeth flashing like a predator who had cornered his prey. “Oh, no catch!” He said with exaggerated innocence, his tone as insincere as the smile plastered on his face. “I just enjoy the thrill of it all, you see. The chase, the struggle, the inevitable…” He paused, savoring the moment. “...failure.”

George yawned, adjusting the strap of his bag. “You’re always so dramatic.” He muttered, almost bored. His eyes flicked to Techno’s briefly, cold and calculating despite his bored expression.

Techno didn’t reply. Instead, his gaze shifted to Benjamin, Cletus, and Isaac. Cletus looked outright pissed, Benjamin scared but determined to get out of this alive Isaac, though, was still frozen in shock, staring at the lifeless body of Charles. Blood was seeping closer to Isaac’s shoes, but he hadn’t moved an inch.

“Isaac!” Techno barked, snapping Isaac out of his daze. “Get ready to run!”

Isaac blinked, his pale face shifting towards Techno with wide, terrified eyes. “But- Charles-”

“There’s no time!” Techno cut him off, his voice sharp. “When I tell you, move!”

Not-Bob clapped his hands again, the sound loud and almost playful. “Oh, how precious! Trying to save your little friend. Adorable, really. But you’d better decide quickly!” He snapped to Sapnap, who raised a hand with splayed fingers and began to count down.

“Five…... Four……”

“Go!” Techno shouted, shoving Isaac towards Benjamin and Cletus, who grabbed his arm and sprinted into the abandoned city, into the fog.

Techno didn’t follow immediately. Instead, he surveyed the area, thinking about the best way to get to the monorail quickest.

“Three…… Two……”

George sighed, pulling out a dagger from his belt. “Can we skip this part? I hate the theatrics.”

Sapnap raised an eyebrow towards George as Techno began to run, finally figuring out the best way to get to the needed destination. “Theatrics or not, they won’t get far. You know that.”

“Let them think they can escape,” Not-Bob said gleefully. “It makes it so much sweeter when they realize they can’t.”

With that, Not-Bob finished for Sapnap. He snapped his fingers, and the air seemed to shift, the fog growing so, so much thicker than it had ever been before. “One.”

And with that, they were off.

Techno bolted into the fog, the mist swirling around him like a living entity. Each breath he took burned his lungs as he pushed forward, the faint sound of Isaac’s labored breathing ahead keeping him grounded. The world around them was unnervingly quiet, save for the distant echo of laughter that seemed to follow them, taunting and cruel.

This fog was different than before. It wasn’t silencing as much as it was seeping into his lungs. Before, it was terrifying, but now it felt like its only goal was to weigh him down. He felt his limbs weaken, but he had no time to think about that.

He soon caught sight of the figures ahead — Isaac, Benjamin, and Cletus. They were huddled together as they ran, their movements frantic as they tried to make sense of the chaos.

“Techno!” Cletus called out, his voice trembling but relieved to see him alive. “What the hell is happening?”

“Keep moving!” Techno barked, his sword still in hand, eyes scanning the surrounding fog. The air felt wrong like something was watching them from every direction.

But Benjamin, running just behind the group, slowed slightly, glancing over his shoulder. “They’re not even chasing us!” He yelled, a flicker of hope breaking through his fear. Clearly, he hadn’t noticed the feeling of being watched like Techno had.

As if in response, a sharp whistle cut through the air. Techno’s eyes snapped towards the source just in time to see a dagger slicing through the mist, its trajectory aimed at Benjamin.

“Look out!” Techno shouted, but the dagger missed Benjamin completely, sailing in between Benjamin and the rest of the group and embedding itself in the ground.

Benjamin laughed nervously, his steps quickening. “They missed! They-”

The earth ahead of him groaned, a look of dread falling on Benjamin’s face. The ground made a sound that was deep and guttural as if the land itself was in pain. Suddenly, the ground where the dagger had landed split apart, forming a massive pit that descended into fiery depths. Benjamin was forced to skid to a halt, his eyes wide with terror as he peered into the chasm.

“Go around!” Isaac shouted, his voice cracking.

Benjamin hesitated, then turned, trying to veer to the side. But as he did, another dagger whistled through the air, landing in the dirt to his left. The ground cracked and split again, forming another pit.

“Stay calm!” Techno yelled, but he could see the panic consuming Benjamin. The man darted in another direction, only for a third dagger to land to the right of him, opening yet another fiery pit.

Benjamin was breathing hard now, his movements frantic as he realized he was running out of options. Each time he used what little remained of his Gift to find a new exit, another pit formed, the fiery flow illuminating his terrified face as he realized he was trapped, stranded on a shrinking island of solid ground.

Dread and panic built up in his mind as the situation caught up to him. He was stuck there. There were no exits to be seen.

“Help me!” Benjamin screamed, his voice breaking as he turned to the others with a helpless plea.

But there was nothing they could do. Another dagger flew, arcing through the air in a cruel, deliberate trajectory. It struck the center of the patch of land as Benjamin curled into a small ball.

There was a crack. Then another. And another. Bit by bit, pieces of land began to collapse into the fiery pit of hell.

Techno turned away, not able to stomach witnessing another death today. There was no scream, only the faint hiss of smoke as it rose into the air.

The group stood frozen, the pits still glowing ominously in front of them. Techno’s jaw tightened his grip on his sword firmly despite the cold sweat running down his back.

“We have to keep moving.” He said, his voice grim. “They’re still after us, and they won’t stop until every last one of us is dead. We need to go. Now.”

Cletus nodded grimly, pulling Isaac’s arm as they all began to run again.

As they ran, Techno couldn’t help but think about how unfair this all was.

Charles was killed without even the slightest chance to run. Benjamin was trapped without any exits. What’s next? Would Cletus die in a fire?

Techno’s eyes widened. That was exactly what was going to happen.

Charles’ Gift was running, and he died without being given the chance to. Benjamin had the Gift of directions, and he died by being trapped. Cletus could control water, it only made sense for them to kill him with fire. They were killing people with the cruel irony of their Gifts.

He quickly explained this to Cletus. “They’re probably going to try the same thing they did to Benjamin with you. You saw those pits. They’re full of flames.”

Cletus paled as Techno’s words sank in. His hands trembled slightly as they continued to run, but he nodded, his face grim. “So what do we do? How do we stop them?”

Techno glanced around, his mind racing. The fog felt thicker now, pressing in on them, and every shadow seemed to move with malicious intent. “We stick together,” He said firmly. “They’re trying to isolate us, pick us off one by one. If we stay close, we can watch each other’s backs.”

Isaac’s voice was shaky. “But what if you’re wrong? What if they go for me next? What if-”

“They won’t.” Techno interrupted, his tone sharper than intended. “They’re playing by some twisted rules. They’re targeting us based on our Gifts and our connection to the island. Cletus lives here, which means they’re targeting him next. They don’t seem to consider tourists a main priority on the kill list when compared to the islanders.”

Cletus swallowed hard, his gaze darting nervously behind them to the faint glow of the pits that lingered in the distance. “Ok. So we avoid the pits. What else?”

Before Techno could answer, the sound of slow deliberate clapping echoed through the fog. It was mocking, chilling, and it sent a shiver down their spines.

“Oh, how clever.” Not-Bob’s voice drawled, his tone dripping with amusement as he leaned against one of the dilapidated buildings. “You’ve figured out our little game. Bravo! But knowing the rules doesn’t automatically mean you can win.”

The fog shifted, and for a moment, Not-Bob’s silhouette was invisible. When he appeared again, the people with the bandana and the goggles were standing next to him, a wicked grin on Sapnap’s face while George just stood there with a bored expression. Not-Bob smiled at the bandana guy. 

“Say, how about you deal with this one, Sapnap?” He asked, giving Sapnap a dagger. For a moment, Techno could’ve sworn he saw a wink from Not-Bob, but the guy was gone before Techno could see if it was true.

“With pleasure.” Sapnap cackled, dashing towards Cletus with a manic smile.

“Run!” Techno ordered, grabbing onto Cletus’ and Isaac’s arms, pulling them along with a speed he didn’t know was possible towards where he could see the faint silhouette of the monorail in the distance.

The faint silhouette of the monorail grew sharper through the fog, its structure a beacon of hope in the suffocating chaos. Techno’s grip on Cletus and Isaac tightened as they sprinted, footsteps bounding behind them. Sapnap’s laughter rang out, wild and unhinged, closing the gap with terrifying speed.

“We’re almost there!” Techno shouted, pushing himself harder.

But Cletus suddenly slowed, his feet dragging against the ground. “Techno, wait!” He gasped.

“What are you doing?” Techno snapped, his tone frantic as he tried to keep Cletus moving. However, he drew his eyebrows together when he found he lacked the ability to. Was his Gift failing him?”

“I’m slowing you down,” Cletus said, his voice steadier than Techno expected. He pulled his arm free and turned to face Isaac, shoving something in his hands — A book glowing faintly, the one George had tucked into his bag earlier at the graveyard.

Isaac stared at it, eyes wide and confused. “How did you-”

“I stole it,” Cletus said quickly, glancing back at the quickly advancing Sapnap and his wicked grin. “When they appeared by the building, I used my Gift to take it from his backpack. The fog has a surprising amount of water in it, you know.”

Techno’s eyes widened, understanding what was about to happen. “Cletus, you-”

“Please.” Cletus interrupted, his voice firm but there was a small, sad smile on his face. It was the first time Techno got a good look at him. His long brown hair whipped in the wind. He didn’t have his gray mask on the bottom of his face, instead having it pushed down so Techno could see his full face. His green-tinted goggles were on top of his head. His sweater, brown and cream with yellow buttons, clung to his frame. Beneath it, a black undershirt peaked out. His gray pants were scuffed and dusted from the running, while his black shoes stood firmly on the ground .“I don’t know what’s in there, but it’s clearly important to something.”

“No,” Techno said firmly. “We all make it. You’re not staying behind.”

Cletus gave him a tight, determined smile. “I can hold them off. You can’t. I’m the only one here whose Gift isn’t failing them and can actually do something to help. If I go out, I’m going by my own terms.”

“Cletus-”

“Go!” Cletus roared, turning away and raising his arms. Water began to swirl around him, summoned from the damp ground and the fog in the air. A barrier of liquid rose, pushing Techno and Isaac away from him.

Techno felt Isaac grabbing onto his arm, tears streaming down his face. “We- We have to go.” He whispered, his voice breaking as he clutched the book. “We won’t let his sacrifice be in vain.”

Techno clenched his jaw, his heart hammering in his chest. He locked eyes with Cletus one last time through the water, deep blue meeting emerald green. He saw the resolve in his new friend’s gaze, and he knew there was no convincing him to go with them. He nodded slowly, his voice low. “We’ll make it count.”

With that, he turned and sprinted towards the monorail, dragging Isaac with him. Behind them, the sound of rushing water was heard splashing, a battle being waged between Sapnap and Cletus.

As Isaac and Techno reached the monorail, they threw themselves inside, slamming the door shut behind him as Techno beelined for the driver’s car.

Isaac clutched the book he was given tightly, his knuckles white. “He’s… He’s not coming back, is he?” Isaac asked Techno, though he already knew the answer.

Techno didn’t respond right away, glancing outside and only able to see vague silhouettes of what was happening thanks to the fog. Cletus was standing definitely, using his water to block the flames that were coming from Sapnap’s hands. The fire and water were swirling around the two in a deadly dance. He knew the dagger he had been given earlier was just a red herring. There was no way two of them would have the same tactics to get rid of them. Techno tore his eyes away, already knowing how this fight would go as he began to start the monorail.

“No.” He responded quietly. “But he gave us a chance.”

A deafening roar echoed through the air, and for a brief moment, the fog lit up with a brilliant flash of orange light. Then, everything went eerily silent, and Techno knew that Cletus’ fight was over.

The monorail jolted to life, its engines humming as it began to move. Techno sighed heavily, the weight of everything they had just lost pressing heavily on him. Isaac stared at the glowing book in his hands, his tears falling silently. 

“We’ll make it count,” Techno murmured softly, more so to himself than Isaac. As the monorail carried them away, the memory of Cletus’ sacrifice burned in his mind, fueling his resolve for the battles yet to come as he drove the monorail.

“Oh, will you now?” A voice drawled mockingly from behind, startling Isaac and causing Techno to turn around, coming face to face with Not-Bob standing in the doorway to the conductor’s car.

Techno’s expression hardened, rage filling him. Really, could they not get a single break from these guys? “Isaac, take over driving.” He commanded, his voice cold and firm.

Isaac said nothing, silently yet very fearfully taking Techno’s seat in the driver’s spot. Techno, in turn, stood up and grabbed his sword.

“Are you still in a good mood?” Was all Techno asked, his expression blank.

“Oh, very! I couldn’t be happier, right now.” Not-Bob exclaimed, clapping his hands together with a smile, though it was clear it wasn’t one in good faith.

“Good. How about let’s move to another car then, this one seems a bit too cramped to fight in, don’t you think?” Techno asked with a tilt of his head. If Not-Bob was anybody else, he wouldn’t have bothered to ask. However, this guy seemed to be rather lenient as long as it made things more fun for him.

“What a wonderful idea.” He said with a laugh.

Techno’s grip tightened around his sword, his jaw clenched. Every nerve in his body was on high alert as he watched Not-Bob, whose hands were casually resting on his hips as if he were watching a play unfold before him. The arrogance was palpable, and it only served to stoke the flames of fury burning inside Techno.

“Isaac,” Techno muttered, never taking his eyes off of Not-Bob. “Keep this thing moving no matter what.”

Isaac nodded, his pale face drawn tight with fear, but he obeyed. His hands trembled slightly as they gripped the controls of the monorail, his eyes flickering to Techno before darting back to the tracks ahead. “I-I’ll try. Just… Be careful.”

Techno gave a short nod, not trusting himself to say anything. Instead, he kept his gaze on Not-Bob, focusing on his every movement. He watched the way the man’s smile seemed to stretch even wider, as though savoring the tension in the air.

“Oh, I do love it when I get to be flexible with these little games!” Not-Bob commented, his voice dripping with amusement. “Shall we move to the next car, then? I could use a little more room to stretch myself. This car is more than a little small.”

Techno didn’t wait for further invitation. With a swift motion, he gestured for Not-Bob to go first. There was no way in hell he was going to turn his back on that guy.

He heard the man’s laughter as he leisurely walked into the next car.

“How considerate of you, Techno.” Not-Bob teased. “Such a gentleman. This way, I can ensure you’ll have plenty of space to splatter against the walls!” He made no move to hurry, clearly enjoying the cat-and-mouse game he had going on.

Techno entered as well, scanning the area despite already knowing what was there to see if any potential things could be used to his advantage.

“You know,” Not-Bob drawled. “You and I, we’re a lot alike.” He said, his voice filled with mock camaraderie, clearly not meaning a word he was saying. “I can see why you fight so hard to be a vigilante, Techno. It’s the same thrill, isn’t it?” He tilted his head, the sickening grin never fading as a faint look of confusion appeared on Techno’s face, clearly wondering why Not-Bob knew that information. “The chase. The game. The blood. It’s all so… thrilling!”

Techno’s knuckles whitened around the hilt of his sword. “The difference between us is that I don’t play games with people’s lives.”

“Oh, but I do,” Not-Bob replied, taking a step closer as his voice became low and dangerous. “And that’s the fun of it, isn’t it? Watching you squirm, watching you try and make sense of something so deliberately senseless.”

Techno’s gaze narrowed, the weight of his frustration and anger sharpening his focus. “Then you’ll see how it feels when the game is turned against you.”

Without warning, Techno swung his sword forward, aiming for Not-Bob’s midsection, but he dodged with a fluid motion, as though he were simply playing with him. The man’s laughter was taunting, sharp and filled with an unsettling glee.

“You’re quick, I’ll give you that!” Non-Bob said, his voice dripping with mock respect. “But you can’t outrun everything.”

Techno was already moving again, his footwork precise and calculated. Every step was an effort to stay one step ahead, but he could feel the heat of Not-Bob’s presence closing in on him. Techno couldn’t fight with his strength, the fog had done its job and basically eradicated that for the time being, but he had willpower. He wouldn’t let this sadistic bastard break him.

Without warning, there was a sharp crack as Not-Bob flicked his wrist. A thin green string shot out from his hand, slicing through the air with unnerving precision. It whipped toward Techno’s legs, coiling around his ankle with startling speed. The force yanked him off balance, sending him stumbling forward.

Techno gritted his teeth, frustration bubbling up as he tried to steady himself. His free hand shot out, slicing through the string with his sword in a quick, desperate motion. But before he could regain his footing, Not-Bob was on him in an instant. His movements were a blur — fluid and impossibly fast.

With a wicked grin, Not-Bob lunged forward, and Techno didn’t have time to react before the tip of Not-Bob’s string was driven straight through his eye. Techno’s entire body went rigid, his catching in his throat as he bit down hard on his tongue, desperate to stifle the scream building in his chest for Isaac’s sake.

But the pain was unbearable. There was a sickening pop, and Techno felt the excruciating tug as his eye was wrenched out of its socket, the green string pulling it free, the agony consuming him. His vision swam as the world tilted, and he could feel blood trickling down his face.

“You know, I’d almost respect you if you didn’t try and avoid the inevitable,” Not-Bob said, his tone almost playful, as if he was speaking to a pet. “But, alas. It seems we’ll be stuck in this little dance until one of us is forced to admit defeat.”

Techno’s good eye flickered around the car. He was running out of space to maneuver. His sword was still raised, ready for whatever attack came next.

Suddenly, Not-Bob looked up towards the front car. The onslaught of green strings he had been preparing to cut Techno to microscopic particles with suddenly retreated as he smiled. “Well, it seems our playtime is over for now.” He laughed, Techno’s confusion evident as Not-Bob began to exit the monorail by breaking a window.

“Say, why don’t you go check on your little friend? I think you’ll find he needs a little help.” Not-Bob said with a manic laugh, disappearing out the window in the dense fog outside.

Techno quickly stood up, his eye wide as he began to run towards the front car. He yelled out in agony, though, as a burning, blinding sensation came from his ankle. He looked down, eyes widening in horror as he saw the extent of the damage. His ankle — his entire lower leg — was a mangled mess. Skin and muscle had been torn away where the string had touched, leaving the bone exposed, the raw flesh hanging in tatters. The string had done far more damage than he had realized, and now the pain from his injury was hitting him all at once.

Techno stumbled, gasping for breath as the pain shot up his leg like fire. His vision blurred, still disoriented from the loss of his eye, but he fought to stay upright, gritting his teeth against the overwhelming pain.

He could feel the blood pooling around his ankle, warm and sticky, seeping into what was left of his boots. His heartbeat pounded in his ears, each thundering beat making the pain worse. He couldn’t afford to stop. He had to get to the front of the monorail — He had to get to Isaac.

Despite the agony from his shredded ankle and missing eye, Techno pushed himself forward, ignoring the pain that screamed through his entire body. His remaining eye was wide with panic as he hobbled toward the front car, his sword still clutched tightly in his hand, his heart pounding with urgency.

But as his foot landed, another spike of unbearable pain shot through his leg. He cried out, stumbling to a halt as his vision flickered. With every moment, the world seemed to tilt further. Blood poured from his leg and socket, and he could feel his strength draining away, but he couldn’t stop. Isaac needed him. He had no choice but to keep going, even if it felt like his body was ready to give up at any moment.

He gritted his teeth against the pain, Techno pushed himself forward again, each step a battle against his own body. The monorail car ahead seemed miles away, but he refused to let it be his last. He had one goal now; Get to Isaac, no matter the cost.

It took a painfully long time, Techno having to push through the pain even as the world spun around him, urging him to sit down. Isaac needed him, and he had to help, pain or not.

Eventually, Techno arrived. He stumbled into the front car, Isaac sobbing in the seat as he desperately messed with the controls. “Isaac. What-” He coughed, leaning heavily against the wall as he spoke through gritted teeth. “What’s wrong?”

Isaac’s hands were trembling as they gripped the control panel, his eyes fixed desperately on the console, as if he could somehow force the monorail to obey. But his face was pale with fear and his voice cracked as he spoke frantically.

“We’re going to crash, Techno,” Isaac whispered, his words barely audible over the sound of the monorail speeding faster through the fog. “I’ve lost all ability to see outside. I can’t see a damn thing. Benjamin told us this monorail would be fine in the fog, that it was the only way to get us where we needed to go safely, but he was wrong. Oh, he was so wrong. Techno, we’re going to crash. And I- I’m going to die. You said they’re killing us based on our Gifts. I have the Gift of sight, and I can’t see anything. I’m going to die in this crash, and there’s nothing I can do about it.”

Tears spilled down Isaac’s face as he spoke, his voice breaking with fear and helplessness. He kept his gaze fixed on the controls, unable to look anywhere else, as if looking at anything else might make the reality too real. Techno wasn’t sure whether Isaac was trying to deny it or if he just couldn’t face what he knew was coming.

Techno didn’t say anything at first. He couldn’t. The reality of their situation was as simple as it was terrifying; Isaac would die in this crash, and there was nothing that could happen to change it. If Techno somehow managed to survive it despite his injuries, then Not-Bob would kill him when he was at his weakest.

The helplessness of what was going on seeped into his bones. There was one thing he was certain of, however. He couldn’t let Isaac see him like this.

Isaac didn’t need to see him in this state. If this truly was the end for both of them, then Techno would rather die with Isaac believing he was still fighting, still in control.

He looked out the window, staring into the empty abyss that was the fog, a small piece of movement catching his eye. He drew his eyebrows together. It looked like it was some kind of bird, a crow maybe? But that didn’t make any sense. No animals were still on the island, let alone a crow that wasn’t even native to this area.

He didn’t get time to think about it, though, as the monorail jerked violently as if the very earth beneath them was about to split apart. The lights flickered, and a loud screeching sound filled the air as the monorail swerved, throwing Techno off balance with a pained grunt.

Isaac screamed, the sound high-pitched and filled with terror as the train plummeted forward, out of control. They must’ve come across a turn that they were going far too fast for.

Techno felt his body slam against the wall of the car, the pain from his shredded leg and the gaping eye socket overwhelming his senses. His grip on his sword slipped, and his vision started to fade as everything around him blurred. The monorail seemed to be falling apart at the seams, so much for Cletus saying that the outside didn’t matter.

Then, there was a deafening crash. The world tilted and spun as the monorail lurched, and for a brief, horrible moment, Techno was weightless.

The monorail hit the ground nose first, and the world went black.

Chapter Text

“Funny thing, mate, when he first came to, he was convinced I’d kidnapped him. Can’t say I blame him, really. He woke up in a strange place, likely in more pain than he’d ever felt, and completely disoriented.” Phil laughed softly, his wings shifting at the fond memory. “It took a fair bit of patience and reassurance to settle him down, and then a whole lot more explaining to help him piece together what all had happened.”

Ranboo only stared, utterly stunned by everything he’d just heard. He exhaled slowly, trying to steady his frazzled nerves and racing heart. “Alright, let me see if I got this straight. Techno went to Mizu to investigate some missing people cases. Along the way, he met four guys — Isaac, Benjamin, Charles, and Cletus. After that, he took the monorail to the graveyard which Cletus had been repairing to get out of the fog that had randomly appeared before he got there. Then you guys show up and find three people there, one of whom apparently had some connection to Charles and the others. And these three went on a rampage, killing people based on their gifts in some twisted, ironic way.

“Charles was the first victim, killed with green strings that decapitated him. Benjamin was next, taken out by some strange daggers that shattered the ground. Then Cletus sacrificed himself so Techno and Isaac could escape on the monorail. But before they could go too far once on it, the guy the fishermen had recognized turned up on the monorail, nearly killed Techno with the same strings that had killed Charles and then left without finishing him off. Techno made it to the front of the monorail, only for him to witness Isaac dying in the crash.”

Ranboo paused, his gaze sharp as he tried to process everything. “Did I miss anything? Because if that’s the whole story, it sounds like an absolute nightmare.” He sighed. “Please tell me you at least went to therapy wherever you’ve been hiding.”

Techno only shrugged. “Never got around to it. You’d be surprised how many options there are for mental health in Empires. Got too overwhelmed trying to pick out a place.”

Ah. Yeah, that made sense, although it was definitely disappointing to hear. Empires was a wonderful place, but overwhelming was definitely the word to describe it. Things worked a lot differently over there compared to the rest of the world, with multiple rulers in charge of different sections instead of a president like with L'Manburg. Ranboo didn’t know much about what happened over there, considering he’d never learned anything about the place in school. Everything he knew about it came from people passing in the streets or from customers in the cafe, as he didn’t have a phone (They’re expensive to pay for!).

Empires was huge, like a multitude of islands connected via elaborate bridges kind of huge. He knew there were a lot of different rulers, but his favorite was Queen Lizzie. He’d seen a picture of her once on TV back when he lived with his dad.

Ranboo was immediately drawn in by her striking presence that demanded attention every time he saw her in the news. Her skin had seemed to glimmer faintly, complementing her flowing, light pink hair that lay down her back in soft waves. Her striking blue, slitted eyes held an ethereal glow, two delicate flared axolotl frills where her ears would have been.

Adorning her hair was an array of shells and vibrant flowers, arranged in an artful display that seemed to speak of her connection to the sea. Atop her head rested a crown crafted from pearls, shells, and coral, each piece intricately placed to create a regal masterpiece. She wore a long, deep blue dress, its fabric rippling like water with light blue flowing side pieces adding an air of elegance to her outfit.

Her forearms were encircled by circlets of the same deep blue hue, and patches of blueish-purple scales shimmered across her skin. A high collar encircled her neck, tapering gracefully into the gown’s neckline at the front.

At her side was a trident, an imposing weapon that doubled as a work of art. It towered above her, its gleaming shaft adorned with intricate, swirling designs etched into the metal. Pink accents highlighted the tips of the prongs, the base, and the mesmerizing decals that spiraled across its surface, exuding a sense of power and elegance.

Complementing her aquatic allure was a long tail resembling that of an axolotl, its smooth texture and subtle movement reinforcing her identity as the Queen of the water. Every detail of her appearance seemed to flow together, a living representation of grace, strength, and the mysteries of the sea.

It was no wonder Ranboo was an instant fan of hers, considering not only was she one of the few people in the world with two gifts, but she often traveled to help other kingdoms if they were in trouble. She was on the news a lot, which was why Ranboo could practically point her out in a crowd in a heartbeat.

He was drawn out of his thoughts, however, when Techno cleared his throat.

“You, uh. You have any other questions, kid?” Techno asked slowly, making Ranboo realize he'd spent way too long being silent.

“Probably,” Ranboo answered with a shrug. “The main question I have currently is why you waited so long to come back out of hiding.”

Techno winced. He sighed, staying quiet for a long time as he tried to figure out the best way to go about explaining this. “Yeah, thought you’d have questions about that. You see, uh. Just for some background information, Phil has the Gift of creation, so he can make, like, basically anything he wants whenever.” He cleared his throat. “And, well. When he saved me from that monorail crash, he had created a fake replica of me before he took me to Empires. We had to make extra sure that Not-Bob would never find me again.”

He sighed. “Y’know, originally we were planning to hide out for a few more years just to make extra sure we'd stay out of Not-Bob's sight, but I couldn’t just sit around there any longer without knowing how you were doing, if you were even still alive after two years. So, a few months ago, I decided to come here to L’Manburg. I remember you saying when you were younger that you had always wanted to live here when you were old enough, so I figured it was the best place to start looking. Clearly, it was the right call.”

Ranboo’s smile softened, his heart touched by the sentiment. How sweet — Techno had come out of hiding just for him, to make sure he was doing alright. However, the explanation sparked another wave of curiosity. He tilted his head, his eyebrows furrowing in confusion. “Wait, hold on. Phil, why were you even on the island in the first place? And how did you know Techno was still alive if his body was so… mangled?”

Phil chuckled, though a flicker of puzzlement crossed his face at the latter question.

“Well,” He began, leaning back against the tree he was leaning on. “I was on the island for the same reason as Techno — investigating the disappearances. When I saw a monorail running that shouldn’t have been working at all, I went to check it out. That’s when the crash happened, and I flew in to help any survivors. But, uh… I’m not sure what you mean by ‘mangled.’ Techno was roughed up, sure, but his body was far from mangled.”

Ranboo blinked, his confusion deepening. “Wait, really? That’s strange. At his funeral, his body was completely torn apart — pieces so small that they barely resembled anything human.”

Techno, who had been listening quietly, let out a tired sigh, his expression grim. “If I had to guess,” He said, his tone steady but carrying an edge of bitterness. “That could’ve been Not-Bob’s doing. He probably wanted to make absolutely sure the job was done and that I was dead beyond any doubt. Probably used his strings to do it, too. I mean, just look at what they did to my leg without extending any effort at all.”

Techno leaned down and pulled up his right pant leg, revealing a messed up web of scars on his entire lower leg that had long since healed, but never faded.

Ranboo’s eyes widened at the sight. “He did that? With a single string??”

Techno grunted, letting his pant leg go as he sat back up straight. “Yep.” He said, popping the p. “Took my eye and everything without breaking a sweat. It only makes sense for the guy to have used his strings to destroy my fake body. I mean, he did say that he’d kill me at my weakest, and that certainly would’ve been my weakest point.”

Ranboo whistled, leaning back on the bench as the trio sat in silence for a bit.

Suddenly, a thought popped into his head, causing him to sit back up at an alarming speed. “Wait.”

“Hm?” Phil hummed.

“What happened to the book? The one that Cletus gave to Benjamin before he sacrificed himself?” Ranboo asked.

Techno and Phil both winced at that one, sharing a glance. Finally, Phil spoke up. “Honestly, mate. We’re not sure. I never saw it when I helped Techno out, and I was never able to go back to the island to check. You probably already know, but right after Techno’s body was collected by the police, the island sank. We really just have to hope that the police missed it when they went searching and that it’s at the bottom of the sea with everything else.”

Ranboo sighed. He heard about the island sinking before, but that hadn’t crossed his mind since the funeral two years back, but even that had just been moreso a passing thought than anything else. For now, he just had to hope Phil was right and that it was rotting at the bottom of the sea. He didn’t know much about the book other than what Techno had said, but if that psycho needed that book, then the seafloor was where it belonged.

“Well!” Phil chirped, clapping his taloned hands together as if to get rid of all the negative energy. “Now that we have all of that stuff cleared up, how about we all go down to Sam’s Nook? It’s not too far, it’ll give us all something to do, and we can all hang out! Do some much-needed catching up that doesn’t involve perilous stories!”

“What? Oh, no thanks. I don’t have any money to spend at a thrift store-”

And that’s how Ranboo now found himself standing in front of Sam’s Nook, an exotic thrift store that was nestled in a corner of one of the middle districts of L’Manburg that Ranboo rarely went to. There wasn’t a specific reason as to why, he just never had a reason to, mostly because it was right between the middle districts and the upper districts.

The upper districts, just a short walk away, radiated elegance and exclusivity, the streets wide and immaculately kept. Lining the streets were dignified homes, manicured gardens behind ornate wrought-iron gates that were always well kept due to the owners paying others to take care of them for them. Townhouses of polished stone and marble stood as monuments to wealth, their large windows and intricately carved facades flaunting the influence of their owners.

There, life seemed refined. There were a lot of high-end fashion and boutiques, maybe a bit too many if you asked Ranboo. Art and decor were the higher districts’ specialty, with name brands such as Velvet Hearth. Seriously, the upper districts seemed to adore their art. The air was usually filled with polite conversation, but beneath the surface lurked an atmosphere of quiet arrogance. The wealthy residents took great pride in their status and looked down on the rest of L’Manburg. They made no effort to hide it, either. The first time Ranboo visited there when he originally arrived in L'Manburg, the residents had completely ignored him as if he were trash.

There was no question as to why people in the upper districts were so much more likely to be Giftless; They were all too deep in their own behinds to even think about something other than their own wealth and reputation.

The middle districts, which were where Ranboo worked at the Cat Cafe, were formed in the heart of L’Manburg. This was where most of the population lived — a bustling and diverse community of tradespeople, shopkeepers, and craftsmen. The streets here were always vibrant with activity, lined with practical yet charming buildings, small markets, and family-run businesses.

This district was far less extravagant than the upper ones, but it was well-kept and comfortable. Despite this place having most of the population of L'Manburg, there weren’t many individualized homes. Instead, housing here was much like in the lower districts where people would mostly live in apartment complexes unless they happened to have a bit more money than others, in which case there were a couple houses on the outskirts. Most, though, just lived on the upper floors of their shops.

This district was meant to be one of balance, where people worked hard and lived modestly. In reality, though, only the first part was true. The middle district was a place where there existed an influx of homeless people due to a lack of housing. While crime here was more visible than it was in the upper districts, it was usually just petty theft or minor disputes rather than elaborate schemes. Community policing helped keep the peace, even though tensions kept bubbling up to the surface.

The lower districts, where Ranboo lived, were sprawled across the lowest parts of L’Manburg, their tangled streets a stark contrast to the structured elegance above. Buildings were cramped and rundown, their walls stained with grime from years of neglect. Narrow alleys twisted unpredictably, and the air carried the sharp tang of desperation.

Life there was a daily struggle for survival. Most residents, including many of the people who lived in Ranboo’s apartment complex, scraped by through whatever means they could — odd jobs, scavenging, crimes, sometimes even through prostitution if they were desperate enough. Ranboo didn’t blame them, no. Activities such as those were just a way of life in the lower districts. If Ranboo hadn’t managed to get a job with Crumb in the middle districts, he was positive he’d be doing crime and scavenging to get by as well.

The lower districts had a raw, unpolished energy, and people weren’t exactly keen on helping others usually. Crime was a public affair. Gangs controlled certain areas, places where Ranboo refused to even look in the direction of in fear of something happening at just the sight. Honestly, Ranboo had a lot of respect for Hot-Guy and Cute-Guy. The two were the only vigilantes that went everywhere around the lower districts. No matter where things were happening, you could count on them to be there and help any and all civilians caught in the crossfires. 

Currently, Ranboo was standing in front of Sam’s Nook, aka the best thrift shop in the middle districts according to his customers for it's cheap pricing and friendly atmosphere. And, well. Ranboo was inclined to agree with that based on looks alone.

The shopfront was a charming, albeit somewhat cluttered, display. The windows were lined with an assortment of items — everything from vintage lamps to secondhand books, with a few odd trinkets that seemed like they’d have stories of their own. A wooden sign hung above the door, its hand-painted letters a little faded yet still cheerful as it depicted the name of the shop.

Ranboo’s eyes flicked over the shop’s exterior. “I mean, it does look pretty inviting.” He said, trying to sound casual, though his nerves betrayed him. He always felt a bit out of place in the middle district. He knew he technically didn’t have much choice in the matter, but he was definitely starting to regret letting Phil drag him here.

Techno nodded, Phil giving a sound of affirmation that sounded almost like a chirp.

Techno went in first, his boots thumping against the hardwood floor. Phil went next, his wings having to fold in tight to his back to fit through the door. Ranboo hesitated, looking around for a moment. He felt eyes on him, yet as he looked, he saw nobody.

He shrugged it off, blaming it on his nerves of being in an unfamiliar place as he walked into the shop as well. Immediately he was hit with the comforting smell of aged wood, warm spices, and a hint of something fruity — lemon perhaps? The scent seemed to wrap around him like a soft blanket, making the cozy atmosphere of Sam’s Nook even more inviting. The shop was alive with a quiet hum, the sound of muffled conversations, the creak of wooden shelves, and the faint clink of objects being shuffled or examined by other patrons.

Ranboo’s eyes roamed around the interior, taking in the diverse assortment of items. One shelf was stacked with leather-bound books, their spines bearing titles in faded gold. Another displayed intricately carved trinket boxes, a few with tiny pictures etches into the lids. In the corner, a table held a curious assortment of artifacts from all around the world.

Techno had already made his way to a display case filled with weapons and tools. His fingers brushed over a dagger with a jeweled hilt before he leaned in to inspect a hammer etched with swirling patterns. “Sam’s got new stock.” Ranboo heard Techno mutter, his tone impressed.

Phil, meanwhile, was chatting with someone at the counter. The two seemed at ease with each other, their laughter punctuating the soft murmur of the shop. Phil’s wings flexed slightly as he gestured to a small pile of items on the counter — likely things he’d set aside during past visits.

Ranboo wandered toward a section filled with odd trinkets and baubles. A small, glass statue of a pig wearing a crown caught his eye. He reached out to touch it, only for a voice behind him to interrupt.

“Careful with that one. It’s not as fragile as it looks, but that crown comes off more often than not.”

Ranboo spun around, his gaze landing on a figure standing just a few feet away. The man had deep tan skin, a sharp contrast to the stark white hair that framed his head in unruly waves. His eyes were dark and piercing, yet kind as they held an intensity that made Ranboo momentarily freeze.

Covering most of his face was an intricate mask, its design a bold interplay of red, yellow, and black. The colors swirled in angular patterns, with the mask’s edges fitting snugly around his jawline, leaving only his expressive eyes exposed.

He wore a sleek black hoodie, the fabric slightly scuffed and worn, as though it had seen its fair share of action. The hood was pulled up, shadowing the edges of his face. His pants were a crisp white, the color almost unnervingly clean for someone who seemed to frequent places like this. On his feet were black sneakers, well-used but sturdy, built for both speed and durability.

What caught Ranboo’s attention most, however, was the man’s left arm — Or rather, the lack thereof, if he were to get technical. In its place was a gleaming bionic prosthetic, its polished metal surface catching the light in the shop. The intricate design of the arm was both functional and elegant, with joints moving fluidly and faint green lights glowing along its seams. The prosthetic seemed to hum faintly, almost inaudibly, as if brimming with hidden energy.

Ranboo blinked, watching as the guy put his hands up in a surrender position.

“Sorry,” he apologized, giving a small laugh. “Didn’t mean to startle you. My name’s Ponk, you?”

Ranboo stared for a moment, caught off guard at the sudden introduction. He had to look down a little to be able to see eye-to-eye with the guy. “Um. My name’s Ranboo.” He finally responded.

Ponk’s eyes crinkled as he smiled. “It’s nice to meet you Ranboo! Sorry for coming out of nowhere, but I couldn’t help but notice that I haven’t seen you before. Are you new here?”

Hesitantly, Ranboo shook his head before stopping, instead shrugging. “Well, I mean I’m not new to L’Manburg, no. But I’ve never come to this shop before, so…”

Ponk nodded, humming thoughtfully. “Uh, huh. Well! Let's cut to the chase. You see, the reason why I came over here wasn’t just for some small talk. I have the Gift of intuition. Usually, I just use it to find out injuries at the hospital where I work, but ever since you walked in, I’ve had the strangest feeling of something being wrong with you.”

Well, that's just rude. "Excu-"

“So! I decided to come on over here and ask you a couple questions if that’s ok with you!” Ponk asked with a smile.

“Uh-”

“Great! So,” He pulled out a small notebook and pen from his pocket, on it being a lot of questions, all of which seemed medical related. “First of all, how do you spell your name? Might as well start with the basics,” Ponk said cheerfully, flipping open his notebook and clicking his pen into place. His tone was lighthearted, but there was a sharpness to his gaze that made Ranboo feel like he was being dissected under a microscope. Ranboo sighed, he doubted he had any choice in this.

“Uh, R-A-N-B-O-O,” He replied, shifting uncomfortably under the scrutiny.

Ponk nodded, scribbling it down on the top of a page. “Now, let’s get into the fun stuff. Have you experienced any unusual physical symptoms recently? Fatigue, dizziness, unexplained aches?”

Ranboo hesitated, feeling awkward. “Uh, not really, no. Maybe a little tired, but that’s just.. Normal stuff, you know?”

Ponk tapped the pen against his chin, clearly unconvinced. “Hmmm. Ok. What about any changes in your diet recently?”

Ranboo shook his head. “No? I don’t think so. Just the same old food as usual.” He said with a shrug.

Ponk wrote that down, checking off a box before looking back up at Ranboo. “Ok, how about your previous doctor?”

“Huh???”

“Did your previous doctor have any medical concerns that you never got checked out?” He clarified.

“Uh. No?? I never really had a doctor before. Too expensive nowadays.” Ranboo said awkwardly, scratching the back of his neck.

Ponk made an ‘ah’ sound and nodded, furiously scribbling something down, hiding his notebook when Ranboo tried to see what it was. “Now, how about any wounds that you might have? Mental or physical, either work.”

Ranboo shook his head, Ponk nodding once more. “Got it. No prior wounds or trauma, at least nothing you’re willing to share.” Ponk smiled again, his tone pleasant but his eyes sharp, as if every word Ranboo said was another puzzle piece slotting into place. “Now, let’s talk about your daily habits. How often do you eat in a day? Regular meals or just snacks here and there?”

“Uh, I try to have three meals a day, but usually those ‘meals’ are just snacks,” Ranboo replied hesitantly, feeling his cheeks warm under the intense questioning. “Sometimes just two if things get busy.”

Ponk hummed thoughtfully, jotting that down. “Busy, huh? What’s keeping you so occupied these days? Work? School? A secret vigilante hobby?”

Ranboo blinked, averting his gaze a little. “What? No, I just… have stuff to do.”

“Vague, but ok.” Ponk grinned, flipping to a fresh page in his notebook since the other was full. “Alright, let’s get a bit more specific. How much water do you drink in a day?”

Ranboo frowned. “I don’t really measure, but enough, I think?”

“Hmmm, we’ll call that ‘questionable hydration.’ Next!” Ponk’s enthusiasm didn’t waver as he fired off another question. “How often do you go to the bathroom?”

“What?!” Ranboo’s voice raised an octave, his face flushing with embarrassment. He did not want to talk about that in such a public place!!

“You know, bathroom breaks. Nature’s call. Sitting on top of the throne to give your subjects golden water and brown food.” Ponk said without missing a beat, staring intensely at Ranboo.

“That’s…. The worst way to describe going to the restroom I’ve ever heard.” Ranboo muttered, looking more than a little grossed out by that description.

Ponk merely shrugged before continuing. “Is it regular or not?” Ponk asked as if he were discussing something as casual as the weather.

“I-I don’t know??? Like normal, I guess?” Ranboo stammered, wishing desperately for the floor to swallow him whole.

“Define ‘normal,’” Ponk pressed, leaning in slightly.

“Why does that even matter???” Ranboo exclaimed, his voice cracking slightly.

“Everything matters in the grand scheme of health, Ranboo,” Ponk said wisely, jotting down a note despite the lack of a real answer. “Alright, we’ll move on, but don’t think I’m letting you off the hook that easily.”

Ranboo groaned, running a hand down his face. “Is this really necessary?”

“Absolutely,” Ponk replied with a grin. “Next question — Any unusual cravings lately? Food or otherwise? And no lying, I can tell when people fib.”

Ranboo let out a defeated sigh, realizing there was no escaping this line of questioning. “I think you’re enjoying this a little too much.”

Ponk winked. “Maybe. But I’m also very thorough. Now spill!”

A firm voice rang out just as Ranboo opened his mouth to answer. “Ponk! Give the kid some breathing room, will you?” Rapid footsteps approached, and a pair of hands clamped down on Ponk’s shoulders, pulling him back slightly.

Ranboo turned to see the source of the voice, a man stepping into view. He instantly recognized him as the one who Phil was talking to earlier, though the avian was nowhere in sight now. He had cropped green hair, the vibrant emerald hue almost glowing against the dim light of the shop. His sharp green eyes contrasted starkly with the black sclera, fixed on Ponk with a mixture of annoyance and fondness. 

The lower half of his face was concealed by a sleek gas mask, its design practical yet stylish, adding an air of mystery to his otherwise casual demeanor. He wore a sweater in deep, earthy brown tones, its loose fit giving him a relaxed appearance. His pants, a lighter shade of brown, were tucked neatly into sturdy black boots that looked worn but reliable.

What immediately caught Ranboo’s attention, however, was the mechanical tail attached to the man’s waist. It was an intricate piece of engineering, its metallic segments shifting fluidly with each movement. The tail swayed rhythmically behind him, the faint hum of servos barely audible over the shop’s background noise.

“Sam!” Ponk protested, his tone playful despite the reprimand. “I’m just doing my job! You know, keeping people healthy, asking the important questions-”

“Like how often he goes to the bathroom?” Sam cut him off dryly, his green eyes narrowing slightly. Clearly, this wasn’t the first time Ponk had randomly gone up to someone to ask them such personal questions.

Pork grinned unapologetically, shrugging off Sam's hands and moving to stand next to Ranboo. “It’s a valid question!”

Sam sighed, shaking his head. “You’re unbelievable. Look, if the kid needed help, he’d ask for it. Stop badgering him like you’re filling out a police report.”

Ranboo couldn’t help but let out a small laugh, some of the tension easing as he watched the two bicker. “Thanks,” He murmured, glancing at Sam appreciatively.

Sam gave a small nod in return, his gaze softening as he addressed Ranboo. “Sorry about Ponk. He means well, but he’s…. Persistent.”

“Dedicated!” Ponk corrected with a grin.

“Alright. Dedicated, then.” Sam said, the corners of his eyes crinkling. “You alright though? He didn’t scare you, did he?”

“No, I’m fine,” Ranboo replied, his tone much steadier now. “Just… wasn’t expecting an interrogation.” He said with a small laugh.

Sam chuckled, his mechanical tail whirring as it flicked to accommodate him moving. “Yeah, that sounds about right.”

Ranboo’s eyes flicked to the mechanical tail as it shifted again,  its fluid motion almost mesmerizing. Curiosity got the better of him, and he hesitated for a moment before speaking. “Hey, uh. Your name’s Sam, right?” He asked, which earned him a nod from the owner of the shop. “Did you… build that tail yourself?”

Sam’s eyes lit up at the question, a sense of hidden pride in his expression. “Yeah, I did. Took me a while to get it just right, though. A lot of trial and error, a few sparks here and there — Nothing too catastrophic.” He gave a small chuckle, tapping the base of the tail where it connected to his waist. “Why do you ask?”

“It’s just… Really cool.” Ranboo admitted, his gaze flickering between the intricate mechanics of the tail and Sam’s face. “I’ve never seen anything like it. Why do you have it, though? If that’s not too rude of me to ask, of course.”

Sam’s expression softened, his hand absently resting on his waist as he spoke. “Not at all. I have it because of my Gift. I can, uh… Let’s just say I have a knack for making things go boom. But it comes with a price — Messes with my inner ear, completely screws up my sense of balance. Without this thing,” He continued, pointing to the metal tail swaying behind him with every movement he made. “I’d be stumbling around like a drunk half the time.”

Ranboo blinked, his interest deepening. “Wait, so your gift lets you explode things? Like, on command?”

“Something like that,” Sam replied with a sly smile. “It’s more controlled than it seems, but yeah. I can manipulate energy in a way that causes things to detonate. It’s handy when I need it, but it’s not exactly easy on the body. The inner ear damage is just one of the lovely side effects.”

“That’s… intense,” Ranboo said, a mix of awe and concern in his voice. He hadn’t heard of a Gift that allowed somebody to blow things up before. “But the tail — It’s so smooth and natural. You’d never guess it was compensating for something like that.”

Sam shrugged, his expression turning a bit self-deprecating. “Well, I figured if I was gonna have to rely on something, I might as well make it look good and work even better. Plus, I’m kind of a perfectionist when it comes to tech. This baby’s as much of a passion project as it is a necessity.”

Ranboo nodded, impressed. “That’s…actually amazing. You must be a genius to make something like that.”

Sam chuckled, waving the compliment off with a slight shake of his head. “Nah, just stubborn and good with my hands. But thanks, kid. Means a lot coming from someone who’s clearly got a good eye for detail.”

Ranboo felt his cheeks flush slightly at the unexpected praise. “Well, it’s hard not to notice when it’s, you know…so cool.”

Ponk laughed, startling Ranboo as he pumped his fist in the air. “I tell him that all the time, but he never believes me! Says I’m just saying that because we’re married.” He said, looking at Sam with a look that probably meant he was sticking his tongue out at him.

Sam’s laughter was warm as he looked at Ponk and Ranboo with a smile. “Well, thanks you two. Means a lot to me, genuinely.”

Ranboo's attention was pulled from the pair, however, when Phil's voice echoed throughout the shop.“Hey, Ranboo! We’re leaving here pretty soon. We’re at the front!"

“Coming!” He called back, looking back to Sam and Ponk with a smile.

“It was nice meeting you guys,” Ranboo said with a small wave.

Ponk gave an exaggerated salute, grinning from ear to ear. “Nice meeting you too, kid! Don’t forget — Stay hydrated and take regular bathroom breaks! My Gift's never failed me before, but looking at you, it might be working overtime!

Ranboo laughed nervously, shifting uncomfortably. “Uh, yeah, sure. Thanks for the…advice.”

Sam shook his head fondly, his mechanical tail flicking lightly behind him at the action. “Ignore him. Safe travels, Ranboo. And don’t be a stranger — The shop’s always open if you want to stop by."

“Will do,” Ranboo replied with a smile, giving another wave before hurrying toward the front of the shop.

As he approached Phil and Techno, who each had a bag of items, he caught sight of Phil’s knowing smirk. “Made some new friends, huh?”

Ranboo shrugged, trying to play it cool. “They’re nice. Ponk’s a little… Intense, though.”

Phil chuckled, his wings ruffling slightly as he gestured for Ranboo to follow. “Yeah, that sounds about right. Sam and Ponk are good people, though. I’ve known them for a long time. You ever need help, they’re the ones you want in your corner.”

Techno gave a grunt of acknowledgment, his expression neutral but his tone approving. “Sam’s reliable, especially considering that tail of his. He was the one who made my prosthetic eye, believe it or not.”

The three of them stepped into the bustling streets of the middle district, the chatter of people filling the air. 

Ranboo’s eyes widened as he looked at Techno. “Wait, Sam made your eye? That’s incredible! I thought he worked with machinery.”

Techno snorted. “He does. My eye’s completely technological. Has a camera in it and everything. Obviously can’t see out of it since it’s not connected to any of my optic nerves, but it gets the job done.”

Phil chuckled. “Sam offered to add extras, but Techno’s not one for frills.”

Ranboo nodded. As they walked away from Sam’s Nook, Ranboo couldn’t help but feel a little lighter as he recounted everything that happened that day.

He’d not only reconnected with Techno, but now he had Phil with them. Honestly, Ranboo couldn’t help but feel a little bad at how he had treated the guy when they first met, but the avian didn’t seem to hold grudges. Now, he had also met two new maybe-friends, who he hopefully would see around in the future.

Yeah, today was fun in a way that Ranboo had forgotten it could be.

Chapter Text

A few days had passed since Ranboo met with Phil and Techno.

Nothing too extreme has happened since then, mostly just Ranboo going to the cafe during the day, going to the warehouse when he could, and sometimes going back to his house. However, to be honest, he usually tried to avoid going to the apartment.

He wouldn’t call it a home. He hadn’t experienced something like that since he lived with Techno. No, it wasn’t a home. It was just a place where Ranboo was living.

The walls of the check-in— If you could even consider them walls — were practically ecosystems inhabited by mold and bacteria. It felt like he was walking into some twisted movie set every time he entered the apartment complex. The floor was awful. It wasn’t riddled with holes, but it seemed like they should’ve been with how the floor protested with every step.

The stairs weren’t much better, nestled in between two impossibly tight walls and creaked with every movement. Ranboo’s apartment was down at the end of the hall on the third floor, meaning he had to walk past all of his neighbors’ thin doors and walls that allowed him to hear everything. Seriously, he wouldn’t wish the things he’s heard in that apartment building on his worst enemies. He shivered at the mere thought of it.

Currently, Ranboo was walking to his job, weaving through the early morning foot traffic of the lower L’Manburg districts. It was tiring, but at least he got the exercise. Many times in his life, he wished he were back with his dad for the sheer fact that they were rich, which meant his dad had all kinds of electronics, including a car and a TV. Both of those things were considered ‘luxury items,’ meaning the average person wasn’t able to afford the technology needed to have them.

Phones, luckily, were pretty widespread now. They used to be like cars and TVs and were only reserved for the upper class, but recently Ranboo’s noticed that a lot more people seemed to be able to afford them.

He sighed. If only he were able to afford one as well. Currently, all he had for entertainment at his apartment was a rundown radio from at least a decade ago. Seriously, that thing was incredibly old and he was surprised it was even still running. But oh well. He wasn’t going to complain. He got it for free from a sweet old lady a few years back.

He keeps bringing up the fact that he doesn’t have any money, but it’s not that he doesn’t have anything. Crumb pays him a lot, all things considered, it’s just… Not enough, sadly. He’s always behind on rent, having to beg his landlord for just a little more time. While Jaiden’s always been kind and understanding, he’s sure her patience must be running out soon. Anyone else would’ve long since thrown him out for not being able to pay on time.

Honestly, all together, he’s pretty lucky. Crumb pays him well and gives him as many off days as he needs though he rarely takes them, Jaiden hasn’t evicted him, his dad hasn’t found him in years, and he gets to help save people’s lives at night. Sure, he had to deal with a constant fear of getting found out and going to jail, and sure he didn’t know what he’d do if his dad found him again, but he was ok!

He was fine.

He blinked. When had he arrived at the cafe?

He rolled his eyes as he opened the front door, the bell jingling. Time flies when you’re thinking about the past.

He made his way to the back of the cafe, barely sparing a glance at the rest of the place as he knew there wouldn’t be anybody else there.

He always had the opening shifts, Crumb never wanting to risk Ranboo getting mugged if he were to take the night shifts. This was both a blessing and a curse.

A blessing since it meant Ranboo didn’t have to deal with walking around at night any more than needed for his night job. A curse, as it meant he had to sit around at home in that disgusting apartment.

Compared to the rest of the complex, Ranboo kept his apartment obsessively clean. Anything he took out he always cleaned and put up. It’s funny, really, how the thing Ranboo had hated so much as a child became the thing that brought him comfort.

He sighed, putting on his apron and putting his backpack in his cubby. No use thinking about any of that. Right now, he had to get the cafe ready for the day.

He began with caring for the cats, measuring and distributing the food needed for each cat based on their age and diet. He paused, however, when he heard the sound of someone softly clearing their throat behind him.

He quickly stood, turning behind him to come face to face with two unfamiliar people.

He eyed the woman on the right first. She was small in stature, with a shoulder-length wolf cut and two piercings under her lips. Her bangs were a bleached yellow, contrasting with the light brown of the rest of her hair. A black bucket hat perched atop her head. Her makeup was bold — Dark eyeliner accentuating her baby-blue eyes, paired with a rosy blush that brought warmth to her features. Her outfit was simple, yet stylish — A blue sweater with a light blue neckline, paired with a denim skirt layered over fishnet tights. Across her body, she had a brown bag with dangling star-shaped charms that jingled softly as she shifted her stance nervously.

To the left, there was a taller man. He had a simple brown buzz cut, and a pair of unique glasses with mismatched blue and red lenses resting on his nose. He had a pair of black headphones resting comfortably on his head, the microphone pulled up so as not to be in the way of his speaking. His outfit was casual yet bold, featuring a blue and black striped hoodie that added a pop of color. He paired it with camo-patterned pants and completed the look with a pair of plain black shoes.

Ranboo raised an eyebrow, eyeing the two up and down. “Are…you two supposed to be here? We’re not open.” Ranboo asked slowly, looking back and forth as the shorter one stuttered a response.

“Hi! I’m sorry, but we’re kind of new here? Crumb hired us a few weeks ago and today’s our start day.” She said with a nervous laugh. “My name’s Niki and this is Jack.”

The taller nodded in affirmation, staying quiet as he simply stared at Ranboo. In turn, Ranboo stared right back as he spoke.

“Uh, huh. It’s nice to meet you two, my name’s Ranboo. If you guys are supposed to be working here, then let me show you around before the shift starts.” Ranboo replied, vaguely remembering Crumb mentioning to him a while ago that there would be two new people working at the cafe.

Ranboo gestured for them to follow, turning towards the back of the cafe. “Come on. I’ll show you guys the basics and where you’ll both be working.”

As they walked, Ranboo pointed out various sections of the cafe, starting with the storage room. “This is where we keep the food and supplies for the cats. Everything’s labeled — Dry food, wet food, supplements, anything like that.” He explained, glancing over his shoulder to see Niki nodding intently while Jack shoved his hands into his hoodie pockets, still silent yet paying attention.

Next, they moved onto the kitchen, a small but well-organized space filled with neatly arranged utensils and equipment. “This should be where you’ll be working if I remember correctly, Niki. You shouldn’t have to do too much. I’ll go to the window and give you a list of anything that the customer’s order and all you have to do is grab the food. If you notice you’re running low on some items, feel free to make some more. There’s a recipe book on the island, so you won’t have to make anything by scratch.” Ranboo said with a smile, waiting a moment to let Niki take that all in before continuing the tour.

They went through a couple more rooms, including the staff room where they would have to change into their work clothes and put their belongings while on the clock. Finally, they arrived at the seating area. “This is where Jack will be working. Your job is to make sure everything stays clean and that the cats are safe while I handle the orders at the counter. Keep an eye on the customers, too — Some people are pretty clueless when it comes to handling animals and might accidentally hurt a cat without realizing.”

Niki gave a small smile. “It’s a cute setup! I can’t wait to start.”

Jack finally spoke, his voice surprisingly chipper and good-natured despite his tough appearance. “What about emergencies? Like if a cat gets sick or something happens?”

Ranboo paused. “Good question. If there’s ever an emergency, let me or Crumb know immediately. If for some reason one of us isn't here, there’s a first aid kit in the storage room, and the vet’s number is on the bulletin board by the register.”

With the quick tour complete, Ranboo smiled at the pair. “Any other questions?”

Niki and Jack shook their heads.

“In that case, you guys should go get ready before your shift. I’ll teach you guys how to open eventually, but for now, you should just get used to doing your jobs.” Ranboo said.

As Niki and Jack went back to the staff room to get dressed in the uniform Crumb had already prepared for them, Ranboo continued getting the cafe ready for the day. He walked back to where the cats were kept in the front area. He carefully rinsed out the water bowls and refilled them with fresh, clean water, making sure they were all placed in their designated spots around the cafe. The cats were already gathering, their soft purrs and occasional meows filling the air as they happily drank.

Next came the little boxes. Ranboo donned a pair of gloves and grabbed the scoop and a waste bag. Methodically, he cleaned out each box, making sure the litter was fresh and evenly spread. He placed a small scoop of baking soda in each to help with the odor, a trick Crumb had taught him when he first started working here.

With the basic care out of the way, Ranboo turned his attention to the cats themselves. He did a quick health check, gently running his hands along their fur to feel for any lumps, cuts, or other abnormalities. Thankfully, everyone seemed in good shape this morning. Still, he jotted a quick note to keep an eye on Marie, the fluffy white Persian who was sneezing a bit more than usual.

Next, he grabbed a brush and gave a few of the more willing cats a quick grooming session. Jellybean, a Lykoi, loved being brushed despite not having much fur and flopped over dramatically as soon as she saw Ranboo approaching, earning a chuckle from the worker.

Once the cats were happy and settled, Ranboo moved on to cleaning. He started with sweeping the main floor, especially around the cat furniture which was where fur tended to collect the most. Then he wiped down the cat trees, hammocks, and beds with a safe, pet-friendly disinfectant. He made sure the toys were clean and rotated a few out for variety, placing fresh ones in their usual spots to keep things engaging for both cats and customers.

Satisfied with the cat area, Ranboo stepped out of the large play area and into the cafe side. He started by giving the counters and tables a thorough wipe-down, paying special attention to the display case and the counter. He checked the machines, ensuring they were clean and operational. After setting out clean cups, napkins, and utensils in an easy-to-grab area, he stocked the pastry case with the morning’s delivery of baked goods, artfully arranging muffins, croissants, and cookies to look as inviting as possible.

Huh. Guess this part of his morning routine won’t be as extensive soon. Now he had Niki in the back to handle baking, so he didn’t have to worry as much about constantly keeping this place stocked. Actually, now that he thought about it, he hadn’t had any other people on shift with him since he started working here. The closest he came to that was when Crumb had shown him the ropes during his first couple weeks, but even that was mostly just him doing what she said. Now he actually had two people to help him out.

He couldn’t help but smile at that thought as he checked the small fridge he had at the counter to make sure the milk, creamers, and milk alternatives were stocked and fresh. He ran a test brew on the coffee machine and adjusted the grinder settings to make sure everything was working as it was supposed to.

As a final touch, he adjusted the lighting, turning on the warm overhead lamps that bathed the cafe in a cozy glow. He set the music to a soft jazz playlist, something soothing that paired well with the atmosphere.

Before he opened the doors to the cat area, he called out to the new workers. “Jack! Niki! Are you guys almost ready?” He asked. The two had been back there for a while, it was almost 8 now. “We open in five!”

Ranboo stood there for a moment, waiting for a response before he heard Niki’s soft “One moment!” call back.

“Ok! Just don’t take too long!” Ranboo called back, opening up the gates to the cat area and allowing the cats to wander around as he walked behind the counter.

It didn’t take long for Jack to come walking into the main area, now dressed in the cafe uniform. Ranboo smiled at him, but Jack didn’t return it. Whatever the two were talking about back there wasn’t anything good, apparently. Before Jack had been a little standoffish, sure, but now he seemed downright upset about something.

Oh well. It wasn’t Ranboo's place to ask. He barely knew the guy.

So, he simply shrugged and turned around to open the order window into the kitchen, seeing Niki walking around to get a feel for things, also dressed in the uniform. Ranboo couldn’t tell if she was upset, but she certainly didn’t seem too happy. Maybe the two had an argument or something? They definitely seemed to know each other.

Ranboo sighed, making one last sweep of the place, checking that everything was as it should be. The cats were lounging contentedly in their favorite spots, some checking out Jack to see who he was. The cafe smelled of fresh coffee and pastries, and everything was spotless.

He flipped the “closed” sign to “open,” unlocked the door, and walked back to the counter, ready to greet the first customers of the day with an energy he rarely had, happy he had people working with him for once.

As it turns out, Jack was incredibly good at customer service, and Niki was even better at baking. Seriously, Jack could’ve secretly run a hotel and Ranboo wouldn’t have been surprised.

Niki obviously had a lot more skill than Ranboo ever could’ve hoped for. She made pastries quickly and efficiently, handing Ranboo exactly what was needed when he needed it.

Surprisingly, the customers weren’t too bad today. Almost all of them were just chill college students. Maybe there was some kind of field trip going on? No matter what the reason was, he was just glad they spent most of their time hanging out with the cats instead of bothering him with needlessly complicated coffee orders.

“Have a good day, and thanks for stopping by the Perk and Pounce Cafe!” Jack said with a smile to the latest wave of college students leaving.

Ranboo didn’t pay him any mind, though. He had a couple of new customers he had to take the orders of.

“Hello! Welcome to the Perk and Pounce Cafe! What can I get for you today-” He paused, eyes widening slightly as he recognized the two people in front of him.

“Ponk? Sam?”

“Ranboo?”

“What are you guys doing here?? Your store is on the other side of town!”

Sam laughed. “Well, nice to see you as well, kid. How’ve you been?”

Ranboo blinked, still slightly confused, but what could he do? It’s not like the Perk and Pounce was exactly niche. Many people knew about it. The only reason he didn’t have more customers he recognized was because he didn’t really know anybody.

“I’ve been doing well, I guess.” He responded with a shrug. “Haven’t really been doing anything.”

Ponk raised an eyebrow as he looked up at Ranboo, and the younger got the feeling he may have said the wrong thing. “Oh, really? Because I still get the feeling something’s wrong with you.” He said as he squinted his eyes suspiciously at Ranboo.

Ranboo sighed, wincing a little. “You know, you could word that a little better. That’s, like, one of the worst ways to tell somebody you think something’s wrong.”

Ponk only shrugged, clearly not really caring all that much. “Sounds like a you issue to me. I’m just stating the facts”

Sam only sighed. “Ignore him. We’ll both have a latte with caramel syrup with a sprinkle of cinnamon,” He said, sliding his payment across the counter with a practiced motion. His green eyes were crinkled in what Ranboo assumed was a reassuring smile behind the gas mask.

“Coming right up,” Ranboo replied, grateful to have something to do with his hands. He busied himself with the espresso machine, the sounds of it humming to life filling the air.

Meanwhile, Ponk leaned against the counter, clearly not done with his interrogation. “So, Ranboo,” He started. “If you’re not doing much, what do you do when you’re not here? Hobbies? Friends? Hidden talents? Come on, give me something to work with.”

Ranboo felt his shoulders tense as he carefully poured the steamed milk into the expresso, remembering the last time Ponk asked this question. “I don’t know… I read sometimes. And, uh, I like cooking.”

Ponk grinned, clearly delighted. “Cooking, huh? What’s your specialty? And don’t say eggs; That’s a cop-out.”

Sam chuckled as he leaned on the counter as well, his mechanical tail swaying behind him at the movement. “He’s got you there, Ranboo. Better have a good answer.”

Ranboo hesitated, trying to focus on not spilling Sam and Ponk’s drinks without spilling them. “Uh… Spaghetti, I guess?”

“Spaghetti!” Ponk exclaimed, clapping his hands together. “Fancy! You’ll have to bring one in for us to judge. Y’know. For science.”

“For science,” Sam echoed, his tone light but teasing as he accepted his latte and handed the other to Ponk.

Ranboo gave a small smile, shaking his head. “Maybe. But I’m warning you, I don’t take criticism well.”

Ponk grinned wider, clearly taking it as a challenge. “Oh, don’t worry. I’ll make sure it’s constructive. Mostly.”

Sam rolled his eyes playfully. “Don’t scare the kid off, Ponk. He still is gonna have to deal with you hovering over him like a stray cat before that.”

Ponk gasped dramatically, clutching his chest. “But Sam! I’ll have you know I’m a beloved regular, thank you very much!”

Ranboo laughed. “Oh really? I don’t think you can be a regular without ever coming to the place.” He said with a smile.

Sam looked confused for a moment before a look of clarity crossed his face, a soft smile appearing on his face. “Oh! Right, you don’t know. I think it got mentioned last time that me and Ponk are married?”

Ranboo shrugged. He couldn’t remember, it had been a few days since then.

“Well, either way, the reason why Ponk and I are here is because it’s our anniversary of meeting each other. Two years ago today, we ordered the same drink and had to sit next to each other due to everywhere else being full.” Sam explained with a smile.

Ranboo’s eyes widened slightly as he glanced between the two of them. “Oh, that’s… That’s really sweet, actually.” He said, feeling a genuine warmth at the story. “No wonder I haven’t seen you guys here, I only started working here a year and a half ago.”

Ponk beamed, nudging Sam with his elbow. “See? Even the kid thinks it’s sweet. Told you this was a good spot to celebrate.” 

Sam chuckled, his mechanical tail giving a light flick. “Yeah, yeah. You were right. As usual.” He glanced back at Ranboo, his expression soft. “It’s kind of nice coming full circle like this, you know? This place holds a lot of memories for us.”

Ranboo found himself smiling despite his usual awkwardness in social situations. “Well, happy anniversary, then. I’m glad the cafe could be part of it.”

Ponk leaned forward, resting his elbows on the counter. “You know what would make this even better? Spaghetti.”

Ranboo blinked, momentarily thrown off. “Uh… We don’t sell spaghetti here. Just pastries and stuff.”

Ponk wagged a finger at him, his grin mischievous. “Not the cafe’s spaghetti — your spaghetti. Didn’t you just say you’re a spaghetti expert?”

Ranboo opened his mouth to protest but quickly realized he had no idea how to respond. “I mean, I wouldn’t say expert—”

“Too late!” Ponk interrupted, slapping the counter lightly. “I’m commissioning one. Next time I’m here, I want a bowl of Ranboo’s famous spaghetti.”

Sam laughed, shaking his head. “Don’t let him bully you into it, Ranboo. He’ll survive without it, I promise.”

Ranboo gave a small chuckle, ignoring Ponk’s sound of protest. “I’ll think about it.” He said diplomatically, already imagining the chaos that would ensue if he actually brought some in.

Ponk gave a mock pout but didn’t push further. Instead, he looked around the cafe, his expression softening. “Seriously, though. This place has a vibe, doesn’t it? It’s cozy, and the cats add a nice touch. No wonder we came here that first time.”

Sam nodded, sipping his latte. “Yeah. Thanks for making it feel special today, Ranboo.”

Ranboo blinked, surprised by the genuine gratitude in Sam’s voice. “Oh, uh. You’re welcome? Not really sure what I did, though. Just doing my job, really.”

Ponk smiled brightly. “Well, you’re doing great. Keep it up!”

Ranboo felt his cheeks warm at the unexpected praise, but he managed to give a small nod. “Thanks. I’ll, uh, do my best.”

Suddenly, the sound of someone clearing their throat sounded out, grabbing Ranboo’s attention.

“Hey, could I get my order anytime soon or am I just going to keep standing here?” A voice asked, Ranboo vaguely recognizing the blonde as the weird customer he had about a week ago. Tommy, he thinks his name was?

“Oh! Of course, right away. Sorry.” Ranboo apologized, putting on his best customer service smile. “What can I get for you today?”

“Uh, huh. Well, I’ll have whatever coffee has the most caffeine.” Tommy said, crossing his arms with a bored expression on his face as he barely looked at the two people there on an anniversary. Ranboo nodded and began to work on the order.

Sam, however, seemed to recognize him. He gave a surprised smile, tilting his head to the side a little. “Tommy? Is that you? You look…different.”

Tommy looked at Sam for a moment, obviously not recognizing him. “And…you are, who exactly?” He asked, raising an unamused eyebrow.

“Really? You don’t recognize me?? I mean, I know it’s been a year, but I didn’t think you’d forget me that easily. It’s Sam.” He said.

Tommy only stared blankly.

Sam wasn’t giving up easily, though. “I’m in charge of the thrift shop? Practically raised you for most of your life??”

Tommy shook his head. “Nope.” He said, popping the p. “Not raising any bells. Sorry.”

Sam looked deflated but nodded defeatedly. Ponk stared at Tommy with a confused expression. “Really? How about me? Ponk? You know, your doctor?”

Tommy stared for a moment before sighing. “You know what? Sure. Give me a recap about you guys, will you? Seems big Tommy Innits’ memory is a bit spotty recently.”

“Wait, hold on. You guys know him??” Ranboo butted in, eyebrows drawn in confusion.

Sam exchanged a glance with Ponk, his expression somewhere between exasperation and concern. “Yeah, we know him, alright. Looks like a recap is definitely needed.” He sighed, crossing his arms as he looked at Tommy. “Well, like I said, I’m Sam. I run the thrift store up near the upper districts. You practically lived there when you were younger. Always pulling books off the shelves, asking a million questions, shattering anything in sight.”

Tommy only squinted. “That does sound like me. Go on.”

Ponk rolled his eyes at Tommy’s clear disinterest in the conversation. “I’m your doctor. I patched you up after all those times you decided gravity didn’t apply to you. You know, like that time you fell out of a tree trying to prove you could fly like a flying squirrel could?”

“Hey!” Tommy shot back defensively, his personality taking a complete 180. “I did fly! The landing just needed a bit of work.”

Ranboo snorted softly, focusing on finishing Tommy’s caffeine-loaded drink but enjoying the conversation.

Sam raised a brow, clearly unimpressed. “Right. And what about the time you climbed on top of my shop’s roof and got stuck?”

Tommy waved a hand dismissively. “Details, Sam. Everyone knows roofs are for climbing.”

Ponk laughed, leaning on the counter. “You really haven’t changed a bit, have you? Same reckless, chaotic kid — Just taller.”

Tommy smirked. “You’re damn right, I am.”

Ranboo finally slid Tommy’s drink across the counter. “Here. The most caffeinated thing on the menu. Just, uh… Don’t down it all at once.”

Tommy grabbed the cup with a wide grin, handing Ranboo the needed money. “Cheers, Ranboob. I’ll be fine. I’ve got a stomach of steel.” Sam and Ponk exchanged a knowing look but said nothing.

Tommy took a large sip, immediately reeling back as the intense bitterness hit him. “What the hell is this? Motor oil??”

Ranboo shrugged, taking the money and sorting out the extra change to give it back, remembering Tommy’s response last time when asked to donate. “I mean, it’s what you ordered last time, and you seemed pretty happy with it then.”

As soon as Ranboo said that, it was like a switch had been flicked. Tommy’s expression soured, and he had a far-off look in his eyes. Ranboo glanced nervously at Sam and Ponk, but they seemed just as lost as he did.

“Uh, sorry. Here’s your extra change.” Ranboo said awkwardly, holding out the extra change. Tommy glanced down at the money in Ranboo’s palm and then at the donation jar, tilting his head with a confused expression.

“What? No, you can donate the extra money.” Tommy instructed, gesturing to the jar labeled ‘proceeds for the local animal shelter.’

Ranboo’s confusion only grew. “Really? But last time you said-”

Tommy cut him off, holding a hand up. “Look, can we stop mentioning the last time I was here? I’m a new man this time around. If Big Man Tommy Innit wants to donate, then I’ll donate.” He said with a smile, though it was clear it was forced.

Ranboo only shrugged. “Whatever you say.” He said, putting the money into the jar with a clink. “Well, since you’re a ‘new man’ this time around, would you like to spend some time with the cats? It’s 5 dollars every 30 minutes.”

Tommy’s eyes seemed to sparkle as Ranboo said that. “Would I?! Absolutely!” He said with a smile, fishing out the money and handing it to Ranboo as he quickly went over to the cat play area.

Ranboo was…more than a little confused, to be honest. The last time Tommy was here, he was nowhere near like this. Hell, when he had first arrived today he seemed so much more… Well, for lack of better words, emo. As if everything in the world were dark and brooding. Now, he seemed so full of life. The cats happily went up to him, unlike last time when they cowered away from him.

Ranboo watched from the front counter, trying to make sense of the sudden personality shift. Tommy sat cross-legged on the floor of the play area, letting a tiny Abyssinian kitten crawl up his arm while a white Turkish Van curled up in his lap. His laughter echoed through the cafe as one particularly playful kitten pounced on his shoelaces, batting at them with the intensity of a tiger.

“This one’s got spirit! I’m naming him Warrior Cat!” Tommy declared, holding the tiny Orange Bengal aloft like he was presenting a new king.

“That’s Toulouse,” Ranboo corrected with a laugh, leaning against the counter. “And he’s already got a name.”

Tommy waved him off, snuggling close to the kitten. “Toulouse is a boring name! This cat has the heart of a lion. He deserves a name that reflects that.”

“Pretty sure he’d still answer to ‘kibble,’” Ranboo snickered, earning a laugh from Sam and Ponk, who were watching this all play out.

Tommy only stuck his tongue out as he continued to play with the cats. As he did that, Ranboo couldn’t help but notice how genuinely happy he seemed. It wasn’t like before when Tommy’s energy had felt more like a front for something heavier. This time, it felt more…real.

“So, what’s with the personality transplant?” Ranboo finally asked, crossing his arms as he watched Tommy roll a toy mouse across the floor.

Tommy glanced back, a cheeky grin on his face. “What can I say? Cats bring out the best in me.”

“Right,” Ranboo said, not convinced. He wanted to bring up the fact that last time Tommy had seemed appalled at the mere idea of looking at the cats, but he decided that might not be the best idea considering his earlier reaction.

Sam chimed in. “That, or he’s up to something. Tommy doesn’t just get cheerful for no reason.”

Tommy scoffed, pretending to be offended. “Oi! I can be cheerful! I’m a delight to be around, actually!”

“Uh, huh.” Ponk snickered, sipping his latte.

Ranboo decided to let it slide for now. Whatever had brought about the change, it wasn’t his business to pry. As long as Tommy wasn’t causing trouble, he figured he should count it as a win. Besides, the cats seemed to adore him.

“Just don’t scare the cats, Warrior Cat Whisperer,” Ranboo laughed.

Tommy gasped, clutching Toulouse to his chest, much to the kitten’s disappointment. “How dare you insinuate I would ever do such a thing!”

Ranboo shook his head with a laugh, turning his attention to the clock. He sighed. Sam and Ponk seemed to understand and walked over to a table to make room at the counter.

“Hey, Jack, Niki! Rush hour’s about to start!” Ranboo called out to the two. He saw Jack sigh but give a thumbs up from where he was cleaning the tables. He heard Niki call back her acknowledgment, but he wasn’t able to look back before a couple of customers walked in.

Ranboo laughed as Jack and Niki sat heavily at one of the tables. Rush hour had just ended, and it seemed it definitely had taken its toll on the two newcomers.

Sam, Ponk, and Tommy were all still there, the first two still talking while Tommy seemed to never get bored of playing with the cats.

Jack gave Ranboo the middle finger, his head thumping against the table as Ranboo laughed. “You guys did pretty well for the first day!”

Niki groaned, staring at her hands. “I never knew you had to bake so much at a cafe…” She muttered.

Ranboo only smiled, beginning his routine to wait for Aimsey and Guqqie to take his place as the barista since his shift was over. “Yeah, well. You’ll get used to it. I remember it taking me a bit too, but I got the hang of it eventually.”

Jack groaned, still slumped against the table. “I’m not sure I want to get used to it. Why do people have so many complaints about their drinks? What happened to just a regular cup of coffee??”

“Tell that to the guy who ordered a triple caramel hazelnut cookie with chocolate drizzle.” Niki shot back, her eyes narrowing at the memory. “I thought I worked at a cafe, not a bakery.”

Ranboo chuckled, wiping down the front counter. “Welcome to the world of specialty cafes. The drinks are half the draw. That, and the cats, obviously.” He nodded towards Tommy, who now had three cats sprawled across him, all purring contently.

“Tommy seems to have found his true calling,” Jack muttered, his voice muffled against the table he was laying his head on.

“Oi, don’t be jealous just because the cats like me better!” Tommy called out, smirking from the play area. “They can sense greatness, you know.”

“Greatness, or the fact you bribed them with treats?” Ponk teased, earning a laugh from Sam.

Tommy gasped dramatically, clutching a fluffy Munchkin to his chest. “How dare you accuse me of such underhanded tactics? These cats adore me because I’m me!”

Niki snorted. “Sure, Tommy. Whatever helps you sleep at night.”

As the banter continued, the cafe doors swung open and Aimsey and Guqqie walked in, both looking refreshed and ready for their shifts. Aimsey waved enthusiastically, which Ranboo returned tenfold. “Hey, everyone! How’s the first day been for the new recruits?”

Jack lifted his hand weakly. “Send help.” He groaned.

Niki raised her hand as well. “Seconded.”

Aimsey laughed, slipping behind the counter to pat Ranboo on the back. “You’ll survive, trust me. It gets better, right Ranboo?”

Ranboo nodded, untying his apron and getting ready to go back into the staff room. “Yep. They’ll be pros in no time.”

Guqqie gave Jack and Niki a sympathetic smile. “Come on, me and Aimsey have to put our stuff in the back, and you guys need to change out of uniform so you can go home.”

Jack and Niki didn’t have to be told twice. They dragged themselves out of their seats as they passed Ranboo, heading to the back to get changed.

Ranboo laughed, heading back as well. He knew Aimsey and Guqqie would follow soon.

The staff room of the cafe was a cozy but functional space tucked away behind the main cafe area. The walls were painted a soft beige, decorated here and there with framed photos of the cats. A bulletin board hung on one wall, cluttered with announcements, shift schedules, and a few colorful doodles of the cats as courtesy of Crumb.

Against one side of the room, a row of cubbies lined the wall, each labeled with a staff member’s name. Some cubbies were neat and tidy, while others had an assortment of personal items spilling out — Extra aprons, notebooks, and even a stray cat toy or two. Near the cubbies, a small wooden bench provided a spot for sitting while changing or rummaging through bags.

On the opposite side of the room, there was a narrow wardrobe for hanging uniforms and other clothes, alongside a full-length mirror for last-minute appearance checks. A compact sink and counter with a coffee maker and a stash of snacks showed that even the staff needed their caffeine fix and a little indulgence during breaks.

Jack groaned as he opened his cubby, pulling out his bag and tossing his apron inside with a dramatic flair. “I don’t think I’ve ever been this tired in my life,” He muttered, already kicking off his shoes to change.

Niki managed a small smile as she slid open her cubby. “You’ll survive. At least the cats made it worth it, right?”

Jack shrugged. “Sure. As long as none of them puked on me.” He paused. “Wait. Did any of them puke on me?”

Ranboo laughed as he passed by to grab his own bag. “No, you’re safe. For now.”

Aimsey and Guqqie arrived a moment later, Aimsey tossing her bag onto the bench as she grabbed her apron. “Wow, this place looks like it went through a hurricane.” She joked, glancing around at the slightly disheveled state of the room. “First days are always the worst.”

Guqqie nodded in agreement, sliding her bag into a cubby. “You guys should be proud. It’s not easy keeping up with rush hour.”

“Proud?” Jack muttered as he pulled on his hoodie. “I’ll be proud when I’m at home, horizontal and unconscious.”

Ranboo laughed, slinging his backpack over his shoulder. “See you tomorrow, Jack. Try not to sleep through your alarm.”

Jack grumbled something incoherent, making Niki laugh as they both headed out, leaving the room a little quieter.

“Was it really that bad today?” Guqqie asked Ranboo as she tied her apron on.

Ranboo shrugged. “Not really. I think it was just bad for them since it was their first day and everything. Plus, they aren’t used to working here yet.”

Guqqie nodded, leading Aimsey out as Ranboo walked behind them.

Once they made it back to the main room, Ranboo stretched his hands above his head, feeling the familiar ache in his muscles from a busy day. “Alright, well. I think I’ll be off now. You guys have a good shift.”

Aimsey gave a thumbs up with a smile. “Will do! See you tomorrow!”

Right as Ranboo was about to leave, Sam cleared his throat. “Wait, Ranboo.”

Ranboo looked back, his hand halting from where he was about to grab the handle. “Yeah?”

Sam looked a little awkward as he shuffled where he stood, his tail moving to accommodate the movement. “Well, Tommy brought something up, and we were wondering if we might be able to come over?”

Ranboo blinked at the unexpected question. “Come over? To my apartment?” He asked slowly, glancing over at Tommy who was staring directly at him, now out of the play area with the cats.

Sam nodded, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. “Yeah. It’s fine if not, but-”

“We really wanna see where you live!” Ponk interrupted a smile on his face.

Ranboo hesitated. “Uh, I’m not sure-?”

Aimsey scoffed. “Oh, come on, Ranboo! I barely see anybody go to your house. I think I’ve been there a total of two times? It’ll be fine! You need more friends anyway!”

Ranboo sighed. “I barely have anyone come over for a reason, Aimsey, and I’d like to keep it that way, thank you very much.”

Tommy rolled his eyes. “Oh, don’t be such a downer, Ranboo. Live a little, won’t you?”

Ranboo gave Tommy a flat look. “I really don’t think that’s a good idea.”

Ponk clasped his hands together, giving Ranboo a pleading expression that was almost convincing. “Come on, Ranboo! We’ll be good house guests. I promise not to interrogate you about your medical history! Well, maybe only a little.”

Ranboo sighed heavily, pinching the bridge of his nose. “You’re really not making this easy to say no,”

Ponk nudged him with a grin. “That’s the point. Besides, it’s not like we’re asking to move in! Just a little visit, then we’re out of your hair. Scout’s honor.”

Ranboo’s resolve wavered a little as he looked at the group. Ponk looked hopeful, Sam seemed mildly apologetic, and Tommy… Well, Tommy was grinning like he’d already won.

“Alright, fine.” Ranboo relented, throwing his hands up in defeat. “But if anyone touches my stuff, you’re all banned for life, got it?”

Tommy whooped, pumping his fist in the air. Victory! Don’t worry, I’ll only touch the cool stuff!”

“That’s exactly what I meant.” Ranboo groaned.

“I’m so happy you said yes, I already texted Techno to come pick us up,” Ponk admitted, a smile on his face.

“What?? Why would you do that???” Ranboo exclaimed.

Ponk only shrugged unapologetically.

Ranboo sighed. This was fine. What’s the worst that could happen?

Here's some Niki fanart I've had prepared for a while now 🫶🫶

Chapter Text

The outside of Ranboo’s apartment building was a sight to behold, though not in a good way. The cracked cement walls, once painted a nice shade of blue, were now a dull, peeling gray with streaks of grime trailing down like scars. Vines climbed stubbornly up the sides, not the quaint kind that added charm but the kind that seemed to hold the building together out of spite. The windows were a patchwork of misaligned frames, many covered by mismatched curtains, newspapers, or duct-taped cardboard to cover the cracks.

The building’s entrance was a narrow, rusting door that looked like it belonged in a condemned warehouse rather than a residential complex. The cracked steps leading up to the door were a hazard, their edges chipped and worn to the point where one wrong step could mean a sprained ankle.

Trash bins overflowing with garbage flanked the entrance, the contents mostly scattered by the stray cats that hung around the building. The air smelled faintly of mildew, smoke, and the mysterious tang of something unpleasant yet undefinable. The building loomed like a relic of better days long gone, its shabby state screaming of neglect and decay.

Phil whistled, his hands on his hips as looked up at the creaking building. “Well! It’s… certainly something!” He said, an unsure smile on his face as he looked at Ranboo. “This is where you live?”

Ranboo nodded, shifting uncomfortably as he felt Sam’s eyes looking at him with pity. Ponk was staring distastefully at the building Ranboo was living at, while Techno stared without an identifiable expression on his face. Tommy was staring directly at Ranboo, studying him intensely.

“It’s uh, not nearly as bad inside, I promise.”

Ponk’s lips thinned to a line, but he refrained from saying anything. Despite the group's lack of a response, Ranboo knew what they were thinking; This place was a dump. How was Ranboo allowing himself to live here?

Honestly, he had thought the same when he first arrived, but this was the only apartment complex Ranboo could afford to live in without having to sacrifice eating ok food every month. Besides, he’d ended up making it look pretty livable in his own right.

Ranboo sighed. “Look, just follow me, alright? Careful of… Everything, really.” He advised, creaking open the door and walking into the front lobby.

The front lobby was exactly as unwelcoming as one might expect from the exterior. The linoleum floors were a pale yellow, though it was hard to tell if that was their original color or just the result of years of grime and neglect. Random patches of duct tape covered cracks and scuffs, making the floor look like a poorly assembled jigsaw puzzle. The faint buzz of the flickering fluorescent lights filled the air, casting uneven, harsh shadows that somehow made the space feel smaller and even more depressing.

Against the wall directly adjacent to the front door stood a warped wooden desk with a chipped surface, serving as a front desk — Or at least it might’ve at some point in history. Now, it was cluttered with abandoned papers, a broken fan, and a small bell whose ‘ding’ seemed more like a plea for mercy than an alert for service. Behind the desk, a cork board hung loosely from one nail, covered in faded notices and illegible handwriting. Most of the push pins had been stolen or broken, leaving the remaining few barely holding up their sad cargo.

The wall may have been white at some point, but now they were closer to a sickly beige, home to entire communities of mold, mildew, and bacteria, streaked with water stains everywhere. A few tired potted plants sat in the corners, their leaves drooping and their soil so dry it resembled cracked earth. Someone, at some point, had tried to add a bit of life into the space, but it was clear they had given up long ago.

The air was damp and carried a strange mix of odors; Mildew, stale cigarettes, and something vaguely metallic. A single discolored couch sagged against one wall, its upholstery torn and stained. The lobby’s one attempt at “decor” was a crooked, dusty painting of what might have been a landscape at one point, though time had rendered it abstract.

Ranboo paused to glance back at his companions, who were taking in the lobby with wide eyes and various levels of disbelief. “Yeah,” Was all he said with a self-deprecating shrug. “Home sweet home. Watch your step.” He instructed as he started up the rickety staircase. He would’ve tried the elevator, but honestly? He was positive that things would collapse the moment he stepped foot in it.

They didn’t make any conversation as they walked, the group obviously just trying not to breathe as they took in their surroundings. All of them other than Tommy looked as if they were wondering if this place was even ok for anybody to live in.

It didn’t take long for them to arrive at the end of the hall on Ranboo’s floor. He reached into his bag as he stood in front of the weirdly clean door that looked out of place in the grimy hallway. He grabbed out his key ring, flicking absently through it until he reached the key he needed.

He opened the door, walking in as he ignored Sam and Phil’s surprised gasp.

Ranboo’s apartment was like stepping into a different world compared to the rest of the complex. The walls were pristine, almost blinding white, their smooth surfaces free from even the faintest smudge or crack. It was as if he repainted them weekly — or at least scrubbed them daily. The carpeted floors were equally immaculate, their fibers fluffed and spotless, with not a single trace of the grimy hallways outside. Every step felt soft, almost unnatural given the state of the building surrounding it.

The space was sparsely furnished, with only the bare necessities taking up residence. A small, simple couch sat against one wall, its upholstery faded but clean enough to suggest it had been carefully maintained. A narrow coffee table rested in front of it, its surface polished to a shine, holding only a single coaster and a neatly stacked trio of magazines that were clearly just for show. Opposite the couch was a modest bookshelf, its shelves housing an assortment of carefully arranged items; A handful of brand-new books, an old radio with a scuffed exterior but gleaming dials, and a few trinkets that looked to hold sentimental value. Everything was precisely aligned, giving the place an almost museum-like quality to it.

The apartment smelled faintly of lemon and bleach, the sharp tang of cleanliness overpowering any trace of the mildew or mustiness that plagued the rest of the building. The air felt lighter, and fresher, as though Ranboo had managed to seal himself off from the outside world completely.

In the kitchen, which was visible from the main room, the countertops were clear except for a neatly arranged rack of dishes. Even the sink was spotless, with no stray watermarks or dishes left behind. The cabinets were plain but functional, their surfaces wiped clean to the point of reflection.

The bathroom door was ajar, and even from the living room, it was easy to tell the space within was equally spotless. The faint scent of soap and disinfectant wafted out, and the white tiles visible through the crack seemed as pristine as the walls in the main room.

Despite its cleanliness, though, the apartment felt sterile, almost too perfect. There were few signs of life or personal touch, no photographs or decorations to hint at the personality of the person living there. It was as though Ranboo had poured all his energy into creating a space that could serve as a refuge from the outside world, but forgot to add anything that gave the space comfort.

Ponk whistled. “Well, you certainly know how to clean a place.”

Ranboo shrugged, hanging up his bag on the coat hanger next to the door. “Feel free to put your stuff anywhere you want.”

“You sure? You seem to have quite the…system of where you put everything.” Sam asked, raising an eyebrow.

Ranboo shook his head, taking off his shoes. “Yeah, I’m sure. It’s fine. It doesn’t matter much to me, honestly. I just clean as a pastime. Don’t feel right about living somewhere that’s as dirty as the rest of the place, is all.”

Sam shrugged, taking off his shoes as well. “If you say so.”

It didn’t take long for the group to get settled in the living room. Ranboo was sitting over on the left of the couch, in between Techno and Phil. Sam and Ponk were sitting on the ground next to Tommy, sitting around the coffee table.

The room was quiet for a moment, the group taking in their surroundings. It wasn’t exactly cozy, but it definitely wasn’t uncomfortable either. The faint scent of lemon and bleach hung in the air, and the silence was broken only by the soft hum of the old radio on the shelf, playing some static-heavy station.

Phil was the first to speak. “Okay, I gotta say it — This place is weirdly clean. Like, ‘I’m worried about you’ clean. How do you even keep it this spotless?”

Ranboo shrugged, leaning back against the couch cushions. “I don’t know. I just… clean. I do it when I’m stressed or bored. It’s really not that big of a deal.”

Phil raised an eyebrow, exchanging a glance with Techno. “Not a big deal? Ranboo, mate. This place looks like it could double as a hospital wing.”

Ranboo turned away, looking a little embarrassed. “I just clean when I have time. Keeps my mind off things.”

Phil chuckled, giving Ranboo a light nudge with his elbow. “Well, at least it’s a good habit. You’ve got a place that doesn’t make me want to run for the hills, unlike the rest of this complex.”

Sam nodded in agreement. “Yeah, this is… Impressive. Honestly, I’m starting to wonder if you’re hiding something. Like, do you actually live here or is it just a front for something?”

Ranboo laughed. “No, I live here. It’s just how I like things.”

Ponk finally chimed in. “Alright, I’ve got a question. Where’s all your cool stuff? Like, I don’t know, posters or something fun? This place is screaming for some personality.”

Ranboo hesitated, glancing around the room. “I don’t really have much.” He admitted. “Never saw the appeal in spending money on decorations. I’d rather save for, you know, necessities and stuff.”

Ponk frowned. “That’s depressing. You need some pizazz. A little chaos in your life. Oh! I know, you need a lava lamp!”

“A lava lamp?” Ranboo echoed, his tone incredulous.

“Yeah! Everyone loves lava lamps!” Ponk said with a grin. “We have a lot at the shop, you should definitely stop by at some point and buy one!”

Ranboo raised an eyebrow. “You sure you aren’t just trying to get more customers? Because this sure sounds like a ploy to get me to buy at your shop.” He said with a laugh.

Techno huffed, resting his head against his head. “He’s not wrong. You need some kind of decoration in here. You have it looking like a hospital.”

Ranboo shrugged. “Like I said, I don’t really have a use for decorations. I don’t really spend much time here anyway. No use decorating somewhere that I barely use, you know?”

Techno hummed, unimpressed by that answer but didn’t say more.

Tommy, however, seemed intrigued by that answer. “Really? When are you usually here then?”

“Uh, not too often. I’m mostly just here after work, but I try and spend as much time out of the complex as often. I know my apartment isn’t too bad, but the rest of this place is a dumpster fire. Gives me the creeps.” Ranboo responded, shrugging once more.

Ponk snorted. “Fair. Honestly, I wouldn’t blame you if you just slept in the cafe instead. It’s gotta be nicer than this place.”

Ranboo chuckled. “Yeah, but Crumb might have some complaints if I started living there. Plus, I don’t think the cats would appreciate me stealing their spots.”

Tommy leaned forward, resting his chin on his palm. “So, if you’re not here much and you’re not at the cafe 24/7, where do you go? Got some big secret life you’re hiding or what?”

Ranboo hesitated, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. “Not really. I usually just go to the library or walk around the city. I like being out, you know? Helps clear my head.”

Phil nodded thoughtfully. “Makes sense. Benign cooped up in a place like this could drive anyone crazy.”

Sam’s tail gave a soft whir as it swayed. “The library, huh? What do you read?”

“Mostly nonfiction,” Ranboo replied with a shrug. “Stuff about history, science… sometimes fantasy if I’m feeling up for it.”

“Let me guess,” Tommy cut in, smirking. “You’re one of those guys who reads super dry history books and actually enjoys them.”

Ranboo sighed, giving him a flat look. “Some of them are interesting, thank you very much.”

“Sure they are,” Tommy teased, leaning back with a grin. “Bet you’ve read The History of L’Manburg: A Complete and Utter Bore cover to cover.”

Ranboo rolled his eyes. “That’s not even a real book.”

“Not yet!” Tommy shot back, earning a laugh from the group.

Ponk glanced around the spotless room again, a thoughtful look on his face. “You know, you could try picking up a hobby that isn’t cleaning. Maybe something fun, like painting or drawing. Spruce this place up a bit with your masterpieces.”

Ranboo shrugged. “I guess I could, but I wouldn’t even know where to start.”

“Don’t worry,” Ponk said with a grin. “I’ll hook you up with some ideas. Everyone needs some balance in their life, Mr. Obsessively Clean.”

Sam smiled, his eyes warm as he glanced between Ponk and Ranboo. “It’s not a bad idea, Ranboo. You deserve something that’s just for you.”

Ranboo looked away, clearly a little embarrassed. “Maybe. I’ll think about it.”

The group fell into a comfortable conversation after that, bouncing between topics as easily as breathing.

Ponk and Sam started a conversation about their shop, Phil started talking about different kinds of Gifts, Techno started once about books, and Tommy asked about what Ranboo did in his past. Ranboo never really started any conversations himself, much more content to just add in his own commentary when he felt necessary.

Time flew past and before he knew it, it was time for the group to leave.

Ranboo stood by the door as everyone gathered their things, the familiar sound of shoes shuffling against the spotless carpet filling the room. Tommy was the last to grab his jacket, dramatically flinging it over his shoulders like it was some kind of superhero cape.

“Well!” Ponk said with a grin, slinging his arm over Sam’s shoulders. However, it looked quite awkward considering how much smaller Ponk was compared to Sam. “This was fun! Thanks for letting us invade your space, Ranboo.”

“Yeah, it was nice to see where you live, mate,” Phil added, his smile warm. “You should invite us over again some time.”

Ranboo scratched the back of his neck, feeling slightly awkward. “Uh, yeah, maybe. Just… Don’t expect it too often.”

Techno grunted as he stepped into his boots. “Fair enough. Your apartment’s clean enough to put the rest of the building to shame, though. You should be proud of that.”

Ranboo gave a small, appreciative smile. “Thanks.”

Tommy, now standing by the door, clapped his hands together. “Alright! Back to the real world. I’ve got some stuff I gotta get done, and absolutely no intention to spend another second in this lifeless apartment!”

“Tommy!” Sam scolded, but Ranboo only laughed.

“It’s fine,” Ranboo said, waving him off. “Just don’t expect me to invite you over again anytime soon, Tommy.”

Tommy grinned. “Deal!”

As they all filed out, Ranboo leaned against the doorframe, watching them disappear down the grimy hallway. The sudden silence felt strange after the lively chatter, but it was also nice.

He stepped back into his apartment and closed the door with a soft click. For a moment, he just stood there, taking in the stillness. With a sigh, he grabbed a cleaning cloth and started wiping down the coffee table. 

“Guess that’s what I get for letting people in,” He muttered to himself, but the corners of his lips tugged up into a faint smile. Maybe today hadn’t been so bad after all.

Ranboo spent the next ten minutes absently cleaning, thinking fondly about the day he’d had.

It didn’t take long, however, for him to realize that something was… off.

He didn’t feel completely alone. The feeling that had grown so uncomfortably familiar was back, and he felt as though he were being watched.

Every time it had happened in the past, he simply tried to ignore it, however now he had nothing to distract himself with. The first time it happened was the day Ranboo had met Phil for the first time. It wasn’t for long, just a few minutes at most before the feeling left, letting him walk back home from the warehouse in confusion. He had blamed it on him using his Gift that night and ignored it.

The second time was outside of Sam’s Nook. He’d blamed it on him being uncomfortable in the upper-middle district.

This was the third time it had happened. Ranboo sighed. Surely it was nothing? He was fine, he had to be.

He continued to clean, chalking up the feeling to his brain just playing tricks on him since he had just had people over for the first time in a really long while.

So, he cleaned. And he cleaned. And he cleaned.

Eventually, after almost an hour, he had nothing else to clean. The apartment was as spotless as it could be, having cleaned it top to bottom over three times, but the feeling of someone watching him was still there.

Maybe a walk would help clear his head?

Yeah, that would help.

Ranboo grabbed his jacket, slipping it on as he headed out the door, locking it behind him. The hallways of the apartment complex were just as unsettling as usual, but at least they were familiar. The creak of the stairs and the dim hum of flickering lights followed him as he made his way down to the front.

The cool night air hit him as he stepped outside, a welcome change from the stifling cleanliness of his apartment. Ranboo stuffed his hands in his pockets, his long strides carrying him away from the decrepit building. He let his mind wander, focusing on the rhythm of his steps and the distant murmur of the night.

The walk started to work. The eerie feeling of being watched began to fade, replaced by the soothing monotony of the city streets. Without realizing it, he left the familiar upper-lower districts, his feet carrying him deeper into the maze of streets.

It wasn’t until he noticed the subtle shift in the atmosphere that Ranboo began to pay attention. The air seemed heavier, the streets darker, and the graffiti-covered walls bore marks he didn’t recognize.

Ranboo blinked, pulling himself out of his trance. He glanced around, realizing he was somewhere completely unfamiliar. The signs above the small shops were faded beyond recognition, their letters peeled. The few streetlights that existed cast long, distorted shadows, and he noticed how quiet it was compared to the livelier streets he was familiar with.

His heart sank as he caught sight of a large, spray-painted symbol on a crumbling brick wall; A yellow duck enclosed in a jagged, uneven circle. He knew that symbol. He’d heard whispers about this place from some of the more chatty customers at the cafe.

Quesadilla.

A gang-controlled territory notorious for organized crimes and huge heists.

Ranboo stopped walking, his body tense as he glanced around. His footsteps must’ve echoed too loudly because the street felt far too silent now. The feeling of being watched returned, this time stronger and more suffocating than before.

He swallowed thickly, his breathing quickening. “Ok, Ranboo.” He muttered under his breath. “You just made a wrong turn. No big deal. Just… turn around and leave. Easy peasy.”

Ranboo turned on his heel, eager to retrace his steps and get out of this part of the district as quickly as possible. This area was dangerous, incredibly so.

There were many gangs that controlled most of the lower districts, but Quesadilla was by far one of the ones Ranboo never wanted to interact with, let alone see. Getting caught up in their business was practically a death sentence.

His breath was heavy as he walked quickly, his steps hard against the pavement as he tried not to draw attention to himself. He tugged his jacket tighter around himself, trying to protect himself from the cold wind that seemed to act like daggers as he walked.

The wind howled down the desolate streets, carrying with it the faint sounds of distant shouting. Ranboo quickened his pace, his heart pounding in his chest. He didn’t know exactly where he was going, only that he needed to get far away from Quesadilla’s territory as soon as possible.

Then, just as he was about to turn the corner, his eyes widened as he quickly ducked close to the ground, a loud clang echoing from behind him. He risked a glance, seeing a metal garbage can rolling to a stop.

His breathing was quick, his heart pounding so hard he felt he might pass out.

He almost died. From a trash can.

He let out a soft, bitter laugh. Wouldn’t that be a hilarious way to die?

The small humor immediately died in his throat, though, as he looked back in front of him. His smile dropped, taking in the scene in front of him.

A fight had broken out between four people. Ranboo recognized them all, but by the Void, he wasn’t happy about what he saw.

The first two people he saw were two well-known vigilantes Cinder and Tempest.

Tempest had first appeared in the scene a few years back. Back then, her outfit was simple, just a couple of things thrown together to get the job done. Now though? She had gotten her outfit professionally done. By who? Who knows.

Her outfit shimmered faintly like polished steel, giving the illusion of stormy skies reflecting off turbulent waters. The deep gray and storm-blue color palette was enhanced by glowing streaks of white along her arms and legs, resembling jagged lightning strikes.

She wore reinforced gloves, with sharp edges on the knuckles. She used her gloves to help channel her Gift better, faint tendrils of mist seemed to curl from her fingertips as she moved, dodging attacks thrown her way. Around her waist, a silver belt with a storm cloud insignia housed small gadgets and pouches.

She wore boots designed for quick movement as well as a gray cape that flew like a cloud, its material lightweight and easily billowing behind her in a way that didn’t restrict her movement. Her mask was a sleek half-face design, covering her nose and mouth.

It was clear she had grown a lot from her old design. Cinder, on the other hand, was Tempest’s opposite in almost every way. While Tempest was sharp and cold like a looming storm, Cinder was raw, chaotic heat that burned down everything in his path.

Cinder’s outfit hadn’t changed a bit since he appeared on the scene. It radiated intensely, both metaphorically and physically. It was a perfect reflection of his raw, destructive power. His suit was a deep black with fiery red and orange streaks glowing like molten lava, pulsating faintly as if his body barely contained the inferno within. How he managed to even get that effect, Ranboo had no idea. The textured material gave him a rugged volcanic aesthetic. His gloves and boots were reinforced for combat, each hand glowing brighter as he attacked his opponent.

His face was partially obscured by a mask as well, dark and etched with glowing cracks, leaving only his burning eyes visible. Where Tempest exuded cold precision, Cinder was pure chaos — A wildfire barely restrained, ready to consume everything in his path. Together, they were a storm and a blaze, elemental forces protecting their district.

Over on the other side of the street that was being used as a battlefield stood two people who made Ranboo’s heart freeze.

One of them was unmistakably Mr. Duck, the enigmatic and infamous gang leader whose presence alone could command fear and attention from his reputation.

Mr. Duck was dressed in a long yellow trench coat that hung loosely around his frame, the material scuffed and stained, suggesting it had seen its fair share of battles before. The only splash of color visible aside from the trench coat was a large bright red bow tie at his neck, almost comically out of place.

His face was entirely obscured by a duck mask, its glossy surface reflecting the dim light of the street. The mask was simplistic, yet terrifying with its lifeless beak and empty black eye holes that seemed to stare right through anyone who dared to meet his gaze. He stood eerily still, seemingly completely unfazed as he sent his second in command to fight for him. Though, he wasn’t completely defenseless.

No, you see, Mr. Duck had a very special little Gift, one he had manufactured himself with an incredibly illegal drug.

There’s not much known about the drug, but the little that was known was that it could give anybody a Gift, but the consequences were irreversible. It completely erased a person’s ability to feel anything at all.

What was Mr. Duck’s Gift? Well, it’s simple. It’s a special type of mind control. It was special because it wasn’t like any normal mind control, no. It made whoever was affected think they were doing it by their own volition. He’d heard stories of people who had dealt with his Gift, and they all ended terribly. Apparently, it did awful things to your mental health.

He was having this fight because he wanted to. If he didn’t, then… Well, he could’ve just gotten the two vigilantes to kill themselves easily to end the fight.

Ranboo shivered, turning his attention to the one Cinder and Tempest were fighting.

They were fighting Mr. Duck’s right-hand man, Cucurucho, and their appearance was no less unsettling than their reputation. Cucurucho was tall and unnervingly slender, their movements small and deliberate. They wore a pristine white suit that seemed untouched by the chaos around them, the fabric almost glowing under the streetlights.

Their face was obscured just like Mr. Duck’s, only his was covered by a pale featureless mask shaped like a smiling bear’s face. The expression was frozen in perpetual unnatural cheeriness, with round dark eye holes that revealed nothing beneath. The mask’s hollow smile was deeply unsettling, making it impossible to discern their emotions or intentions. 

Cucurucho carried no visible weapons, yet the way they moved exuded an air of quiet menace. They didn’t need a weapon — their Gift, whatever it was, made them a terror in their own right. As they evaded Tempest’s strikes and sidestepped Cinder’s blazing assaults with an almost lazy grace, it was clear they were toying with the vigilantes, a predator circling its prey.

Ranboo felt a cold dread settle over him. Mr. Duck and Cucurucho together were an unthinkable combination — Mind control and whatever horrors Cucurucho brought to the table. This wasn’t just a fight. It was a nightmare brought to life.

And Ranboo was right in the middle of it.

Cinder’s hands glowed a fiery red as he threw a punch towards Cucurucho, who dodged with inhuman speed. The motion was eerily precise, Cucurucho’s not making a sound. Tempest darted around them, an electric cloud crackling as she sent it towards Mr. Duck, who effortlessly sidestepped the attack with a sly grin.

“Come now, is that the best you’ve got?” Mr. Duck taunted, his voice carrying over the chaos. “I expected more from some of L’Manburg’s most infamous vigilantes.”

Cucurucho launched at Tempest, forcing her to block with another electric cloud as sparks flew. Meanwhile, Cinder launched a fireball at Mr. Duck, who dodged with a laugh, the flames scorching the side of a nearby building instead.

Ranboo’s instincts screamed at him to run, to get out of there before anyone noticed him. But his feet refused to move, rooted to the spot as the chaos unfolded before him.

The fight was brutal and fast-paced, each side refusing to give an inch to the other. Tempest was quick and nimble, her movements sharp and calculated as she struck at Cucurucho. Cinder’s attacks were relentless, his fireballs leaving scorch marks on the pavement as he pressed forward.

But Mr. Duck and Cucurucho were no less formidable. Mr. Duck was frustratingly evasive, every move deliberate and efficient. And Cucurucho… Cucurucho was like a machine, every strike powerful and precise as though he could predict their every move.

Ranboo’s heart pounded in his chest as he realized just how close the fight was getting to where he was standing.

He needed to get out of there. Now.

But just as he started to turn to leave, a stray fireball from Cinder gleamed past Mr. Duck, hurtling straight toward him instead.

Ranboo’s eyes widened in horror. He barely had time to react, throwing himself to the ground as the fireball slammed into the wall behind him, leaving a scorch mark where he’d been standing moments before.

He breathed a sigh of relief, standing up to continue his escape when he froze, slowly looking up.

The sudden movement had caught everyone’s attention.

“Well, well.” Mr. Duck said, his tone dripping with amusement. “What do we have here? A little bystander caught in the crossfire?”

Ranboo scrambled, looking for a way out. He raised his hands in a surrender position, because what else was he supposed to do in this situation? “I didn’t mean to! I was just leaving and—”

Ranboo saw Cinder and Tempest exchange a glance with one another, some kind of resolve forming in their eyes as they looked back at Ranboo.

“Relax,” Mr. Duck said smoothly, his gaze locked on Ranboo. “No need to be so frightened. After all, I’m always happy to make new friends.”

Ranboo blinked, his panic dulling slightly. Friends?

Mr. Duck stepped closer, the black beady eyes of the duck mask staring straight at Ranboo. “That’s right!” He continued, his voice calm and disarming as if he heard Ranboo’s confusion. “Friends. You don’t need to be afraid.”

Ranboo’s heart thudded in his chest. Something about Mr. Duck’s words was oddly soothing. Like maybe he should just stand still and listen.

“Enough games,” Cinder growled, his voice sharp as he shot another fiery blast towards Mr. Duck, who sidestepped it with grace, just as he had been doing this entire time. “Let him go, Duck. He’s not involved in any of this.”

Mr. Duck turned his attention towards Cinder and Tempest, his tone implying he was smirking beneath his mask. “Oh, I don’t think you’re in any position to negotiate, Cinder.” He drawled, gesturing subtly, and before Ranboo could even process what was happening, Cucurucho’s cold, unyielding grip clamped around his arm, yanking him closer.

Ranboo yelped, panic reigniting as Cucurucho’s strength became apparent. He struggled, but the effort was futile; Cucurucho’s hold was like iron.

“You know,” Mr. Duck continued, his voice maddeningly calm. “It’s such a hassle when you vigilantes keep meddling in our affairs. So, here’s a little proposition for you! You walk away, now and forever, and I promise not to harm our new friend here.”

Tempest’s hands curled into a ball, sparks dancing along her fingers. “Let him go.” She demanded, her voice steeled.

“Let him go?” Mr. Duck asked, feigning surprise. “Oh, but I couldn’t possibly do that. Not when he’s such an excellent motivator.”

Ranboo’s breath hitched as Mr. Duck’s gaze locked onto his. For a moment, it felt as if the world had narrowed to just the two of them, his voice weaving its way into Ranboo’s mind.

“You’ll stay still, won’t you?” Mr. Duck asked softly, his voice like honey. “You’ll stay right here in Cucurucho’s arms, just like you’re supposed to.”

Ranboo blinked, confusion washing over him as the fight in his body seemed to drain away. Stay here? That sounded reasonable, didn’t it? He didn’t want to cause any trouble.

“Ranboo!” Tempest snapped, her voice jolting him slightly. “Don’t listen to him! Fight back!”

“I…” Ranboo faltered, his head swimming as conflicting thoughts battled for dominance.

“Don’t bother.” Mr. Duck said smoothly, his gaze flicking back to the vigilante’s as he patted Ranboo on the shoulder. “You know my Gift. He’s already decided this is the best course of action. And if you want him to stay in one piece, you’ll turn around and walk away. Permanently.”

Cinder’s fists clenched, his hands glowing brighter. “You don’t get to call the shots, Duck.”

“Oh, but I do!” Mr. Duck replied, his tone hardening. “You see, I like him. And if you two don’t leave us alone, well…” His tone turned razor-sharp. “Accidents happen, don’t they?”

Tempest hesitated, her grip trembling. She exchanged a glance with Cinder, whose fiery resolve seemed to waver as he looked at Ranboo.

She sighed, the weight of the situation pressing down on them heavily.

“Fine.” She said through gritted teeth, extinguishing the electric cloud she had prepared. “You win, Duck. But this isn’t over.”

Cinder made a sound resembling a growl, but he too extinguished his flames.

Mr. Duck clapped his hands together, his tone implying he was smiling. “I knew you’d see reason! Now, off you go.”

Cucurucho’s grip on Ranboo didn’t loosen as the vigilantes retreated, their expressions a mixture of frustration and helplessness.

Ranboo watched them as they disappeared into the shadows, leaving him alone with Mr. Duck and Cucurucho.

Nothing happened for a moment, just the sound of the vigilante’s footsteps retreating, the wind blowing through the streets, and the sound of his own too-calm breathing.

When it became clear Cinder and Tempest weren’t coming back, Mr. Duck groaned, putting a hand on his head and pushing back his hair. “Oh thank the Void. They were annoying as hell.”

Mr. Duck gave Cucurucho a signal, and before Ranboo knew what had happened, he was in a crumpled heap on the ground.

Ranboo pushed himself up slightly, a wince on his face at the pounding headache he now had. Hey, at least he had control over his body again!

He blinked a few times, trying to get his vision to focus.

When he finally was able to see clearly again, he shook his head, bringing one hand up to his pounding head.

He glanced up, and almost jumped back as he came face to face with Mr. Duck, who was kneeling with his head tilted.

“You good? I know my Gift has some pretty nasty side effects.” Was all he asked, though his tone sounded almost… concerned?

“Uhhh…” Ranboo said intelligently.

Mr. Duck huffed, shaking his head slightly as he offered a hand to Ranboo, which the latter hesitantly took. “You should be fine. The worst of it has passed. Not much you can do about the headache, though.” His tone was almost too calm for the situation, like they were discussing something trivial instead of the fact had just been used as leverage in a hostage situation.

Ranboo took a shaky breath, trying to steady himself. “Why… Why’d you do that?” He asked, still disoriented. His mind was scrambling to make sense of everything. He didn’t even know what he wanted to know. “You didn’t have to-”

“I did,” Mr. Duck interrupted with a shrug, leaning back on his heels. His gaze was cold, but calculated. “You see, you’re more useful to me alive than dead. And it isn’t about what I want, anyway. It’s about making sure the right people don’t keep poking around where they don’t belong.” He glanced toward the direction Cinder and Tempest had walked. “You were just a tool to make sure they stay away. It wasn’t anything personal. Besides, I like you. You seem to have some personality while my Gift is being used, others don’t.”

Ranboo’s stomach twisted with unease. He hadn’t really thought about himself being used as a tool, but now that it had been said so plainly, it felt worse than anything else that had happened today. His breath hitched as Mr. Duck’s words sank in, the reality of the situation coming back like a slap in the face. He’d been nothing more than a means to an end.

Mr. Duck seemed to sense his growing discomfort and leaned in slightly, his voice dropping into something more smooth, almost coaxing though this voice was a lot more genuine than it was when he had used his Gift. “Don’t worry, friend. You’re fine. I’m sure you’ll move on from this in no time.”

“I… I don’t think I can just move on from that.” Ranboo’s voice came out quieter than he intended, his head still spinning from the aftermath of Mr. Duck’s Gift.

“Oh, you’ll get used to it.” Mr. Duck said with a shrug. “It’s not the first time someone’s been used as a pawn for the greater good. And hey! Maybe next time, you’ll be on my side!”

Ranboo’s chest tightened at that, but before he could say anything more, Mr. Duck had already turned his back to him, motioning for the ever-silent Cucurucho to follow him. "Come, Cucurucho. We still have some preparations we must tend to."

“Take care, friend.” Mr. Duck called from over his shoulder, his voice almost playful, as if he were dismissing a minor inconvenience. “Hopefully, we won’t meet again.”

Ranboo stayed still for a moment, still trying to process everything. Was he really just supposed to move on with his life like this never happened?

But as Mr. Duck and Cucurucho disappeared down the street, the last traces of tension left the air.

With a shaky exhale, Ranboo wiped his hands on his pants as if to rid himself of the strange, overwhelming weight Mr. Duck had left him. He needed to get out of here. He needed to be far away from Quesadilla and its dangerous inhabitants.

With no clear plan but the instinct to get as far from this place as possible, Ranboo began walking, his steps heavy with the knowledge he had just barely escaped something far worse than anything he could’ve imagined.

Ranboo kept his pace quick as he walked, but with every step, the paranoia from before began to creep back in. The uneasy feeling that someone was watching him, that someone was there, grew stronger.

At first, he convinced himself it was just the lingering effects of Mr. Duck’s Gift. Maybe he was just overthinking it after everything else that had happened that night?

But as he passed by another dimly lit alleyway, the hairs on the back of his neck stood up, his instincts telling him that something wasn’t right. He tried to brush it off, focusing instead on the path ahead, but the sound of footsteps from behind him made his heart rate spike.

He stiffened, his muscles tensing as he continued to walk but glanced over his shoulder.

Nothing.

Ranboo swallowed thickly. It had to be his mind playing tricks on him. Maybe it was just a random person. Maybe it was Mr. Duck returning for some reason, although that didn’t make much sense. He was sure he’d been dismissed, but then again, he couldn’t be entirely sure. That mind control of his was unsettling, and Ranboo was suddenly very aware of how alone he was out here.

He took another few steps forward, but then the footsteps grew louder, closer, like whoever it was had picked up their pace to match his. His pulse raced in his ears.

No. This wasn’t just in his head. Someone was definitely following him.

Ranboo’s breathing quickened as he hesitated. Should he turn around and confront them? Or should he keep walking and hope that they’d lose interest?

Before he could make that decision, a sharp, sickening crack echoed through the alley, and Ranboo’s vision immediately began to darken. His body crumpled to the ground like a rag doll, his head thumping painfully against the concrete as his thoughts dissolved into nothing.

He felt himself being rolled onto his back, just enough to catch a glimpse of glowing green eyes staring down at him.

“You’re not Mr. Duck,” Ranboo managed to slur, his words barely coming out.

The figure chuckled darkly, the sound void of any humor. “No, I’m not.”

And with that, he was out like a light.

Chapter Text

 Niki bit her lips nervously as she paced around the alley, Jack sitting on a step with his hands behind his head.

“We really shouldn’t have just left him there! Duck isn’t known for being kind.” She fretted, fidgeting with her hands.

Jack sighed, shrugging. “Well, there wasn’t exactly any other option, Tempest. We did our best, and that’s that.”

Niki only shook her head, continuing to pace. “I mean, maybe, but there was more we could’ve done!”

Jack raised an eyebrow. “Like what? We couldn’t fight them. We weren’t even meant to be in their territory anyway. We were just looking for a lead on the case.”

Niki didn’t say anything. What could she say? Jack and Niki had an incredibly close bond, the two having started their vigilante career together simultaneously.

Jack was actually the one who had gotten her into vigilantism in the first place. He always was the one who wanted change the most with the way things worked down in the lower districts, convincing Niki to help him.

At first, she was incredibly hesitant about the idea. Vigilantism? Not only was that illegal, but it was incredibly dangerous.

Jack had managed to convince her to try it out, just for one night. And, well. One night became two, two became three, three became four, and so on and so forth. 

Jack sighed, seeing how tense Niki was. “Look, just. Sit down, will you? Take a moment to calm your thoughts and whatever.”

Niki stared at Jack for a moment before reluctantly taking up his offer. “I… I’m scared, Jack. I think that was our new coworker.”

Jack tilted his head, turning to look at Niki with confusion. “Why do you think that?”

“Didn’t you notice? We might not have been able to see him well in the dark, but I had suspicions it might’ve been him. How often do you see somebody as tall as him?” She asked, tilting her head. “And when he was taken into Cucurucho’s arms, I called out Ranboo’s name, you know, just to test my theory that it was him, and he responded. Though it was in a rather dazed way, he still responded.”

Jack only made a small ‘huh,’ not really too interested.

Niki glared at him. “Cinder. This is serious. He might be in danger.”

Jack raised an eyebrow. “Really? I mean, you’ve seen that beanstalk of a guy. He can handle himself, I’m sure.”

“Why on Earth are you not caring about this? You’re acting like just the thought of saving him was a chore. We’re vigilantes. We help everyone we can, no matter the person. Besides, Ranboo’s a nice guy!” Niki scolded, looking incredulously at Jack.

Jack narrowed his eyes at Niki. “Sure, he acts like he’s nice, but he’s hiding something! And whatever it is, I don’t want to be involved in it.”

Niki groaned, clearly having already heard this from Jack before. “I told you before at the cafe, Cinder. Give him a chance. Everyone has secrets. Void, we have secrets that could land us in jail! I’m sure whatever he’s hiding isn’t that bad, and if it is, then it isn’t going to cause us any direct harm just by being around him.”

“And like I told you at the cafe, we don’t know that!” Jack countered, straightening up a little as his hands began to glow.

Niki grit her teeth, straightening up as well as she narrowed her eyes. “You saw how he acted at the cafe. He was fine, just a normal person living his life.”

“There’s such a thing as putting up an act, Tempest. Anybody can fake things easily.” Jack said through gritted teeth.

“Uhhhh, are you two ok over here? We couldn’t help but hear the fighting.” A new voice popped in, one Niki and Jack recognized easily after years of working together. They turned towards the voice, meeting the familiar gazes of Cute Guy and Hot Guy, otherwise known as Grian and Scar.

Jack glared. “We’re fine.” He said, clenching his jaw.

Niki sighed, taking a breath to calm herself before giving a small smile to the other vigilantes, though they weren’t able to see it. “Yeah, we’re fine, sorry. We just got into a bit of a… Disagreement, you could say.”

They looked unconvinced, Grian in particular as he raised an eyebrow at that response. “Uh, huh. Sure. Forgive me for being nosy, but what exactly are you guys disagreeing about?”

Niki shifted a little, looking slightly nervous to tell Grian this. But if it could help Ranboo… She sighed.

“Well, uh. You see, a civilian that we know personally was used in a hostage situation with Mr. Duck and Cucurucho. It was a trade-off, he would leave the civilian alone as long as we left Mr. Duck alone. I’m scared that Mr. Duck didn’t follow through with his words, but Cinder here,” She paused, gesturing to the fire vigilante. “Thinks he’s untrustful and can handle himself.”

Scar tilted his head, his arms crossing over his chest. “A civilian got caught up in one of Duck’s hostage games, and you just left him there?” He asked, his tone carrying a mix of disbelief and disappointment.

Niki winced slightly but nodded. “It was the only way to make sure that Ranboo wasn’t hurt. We had no other choice. He told us to leave, and-”

Grian’s expression seemed to harden. “And you listened to him?” He interrupted, his voice sharper than usual. “Look, I get not wanting to provoke Mr. Duck, but leaving a civilian behind like that? That’s just negligent.”

Jack huffed. “Look, we know how bad it sounds, alright? We didn’t want to leave him, but we didn’t exactly have much choice nor do we have the firepower to take on Quesadilla to get him back.”

“That doesn't mean you can just abandon a civilian in a hostage situation! Or if you do have to, then you at least stick around to make sure the civilian gets back home safe!” Grian yelled, his wings puffing up behind him. “You would think all those years I spent training you two were for nothing!”

Niki’s eyes narrowed, glaring back at Grian. “Well, at least we were there at all, Mr. High and Mighty. While you were off doing who knows what elsewhere, me and Cinder were actually helping the lower district by looking into that missing vigilante case you’ve been neglecting.” She shot back, her tone venomous.

Grian glared back, taking a step forward as he opened his mouth to say some choice words to her.

Scar stepped forward, putting his hands out placatingly between the group. “Woah, woah! Ok, how about let's all calm down. Fighting isn’t going to get us anywhere.”

Niki blinked, her storm cloud that had been brewing dissipated. She took a deep breath, visibly forcing herself to calm down as she crossed her arms. “You’re right,” She muttered. “Fighting isn’t going to help Ranboo.”

Grian’s wings relaxed slightly, though his glare lingered. “Good. Because he’s the priority, not whatever petty arguments you want to have.”

“Enough.” Scar said firmly, his voice cutting through the tension as he gave Grian a pointed look, causing the latter to shrivel slightly. “Let’s focus on what matters. The civilian is out there somewhere, and he could still be in danger. If we waste time-fighting, we’re just giving Quesadilla the upper hand.”

Jack let out a sharp breath, crossing his arms. “Fine. What’s the plan since you two seem to have all the answers.”

Scar only smirked, ignoring the sarcasm laced in his words. “Well, it’s simple! First, you said you guys have personal connections to the civilian?”

Niki nodded.

“Good. Tomorrow, you guys can go wherever you know him from. If he’s there, good! If he’s not, then meet back here and we can come up with a plan then.” Scar said with a smile, clapping his hands together.

Niki and Jack exchanged a glance but nodded. That made the most sense. That way, they could make sure that they weren’t going headfirst into Quesadilla’s territory for no reason.

Scar smiled. “Well! I’m happy we could come to an agreement. You guys can go home for the night, we’ll take it from here.”

Jack frowned. “Take it from here? What do you mean by that?”

Scar shrugged, his ever-present grin still in place. “Exactly what it sounds like. Me and Cute Guy will hang around, and see if we can pick up any leads on where he could be tonight. We’ve got a few tricks up our sleeves that could come in handy.” He responded chipperly, winking.

Niki tilted her head skeptically. “You’re going on patrol? Alone? In Quesadilla territory?”

Grian snorted, his wings fluttering slightly. “We’re not amateurs, thank you very much. We know how to keep a low profile. Besides, someone’s gotta watch the civilians and make sure they don’t stumble into something they’re not supposed to.”

Jack’s frown deepened, but he didn’t argue. “Fine. Just don’t do anything stupid. The last thing we need is for you two to get caught and make this whole situation worse.”

Scar laughed. “Don’t worry! We’re professionals.”

Niki sighed, running a hand through her hair. “I really don’t trust that, but we’ll head out for now. But if anything happens, you’d better let us know immediately, you hear me?”

“Of course!” Grian said with a mock salute.

With that, Niki and Jack turned to leave, their footsteps echoing as they walked out of the alley and back into the quiet streets.

The next day went just about as expected.

When they arrived at the cafe, it was clear something was off. The hum of activity from yesterday was absent, and the place was eerily quiet with not even the cats meowing. Ranboo’s absence was clear in every detail, from the unopened blinds to the empty countertop. The two stood in the doorway, unsure where to start.

Eventually, once it became clear they had no clue what they were doing, they scrambled to find Crumb’s contact information. Jack vaguely remembered what Ranboo had done yesterday to get ready for the day, but when it came to the finer details like where the coffee filters were or how to calibrate the machines, he was completely lost.

After what felt like an eternity of searching, they finally found Crumb’s number and they thankfully answered on the first ring. Crumb was understanding of the predicament, surprisingly. Jack wasn’t sure if it was a good thing or a bad thing that it was apparently common enough for Ranboo to just not show up that Crumb wasn’t worried, but he wasn’t going to take it for granted.

“Don’t worry about it!” Crumb had said with what sounded like a smile. “I’ll take care of the cats today. You guys just head home, ok? I don’t want you stressing while Ranboo’s gone.”

The rest of the day was spent wandering the streets of the middle district, heads bent together as they tried to formulate a plan, albeit reluctantly on Jack’s end. They brainstormed every angle, every possibility, but nothing felt solid enough.

As the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky in hues of orange and purple, the duo made their way towards the meeting spot. Night had fallen, and it was time to regroup with Scar and Grian.

The streets grew quieter as the middle districts transitioned to the lower ones, the distant hum of the city life blending with the soft rustle of leaves in the cool night breeze. Niki and Jack walked in silence, each lost in their thoughts as they approached the meeting spot. The tension between them from the previous night had dulled some, though not completely.

In Jack’s eyes, he didn’t see why they were even doing this. Clearly, Ranboo wasn’t trustful. Sure, he didn’t have any actual evidence for it, but there was just something he was hiding. Whatever it was, he had a bad feeling about it. Whatever Mr. Duck was doing to Ranboo, the guy could handle himself. Was he being a little unfair to the guy he had just met? Probably, but it was always better to be safe than sorry.

When they finally arrived in the alley, Scar and Grian were already there, leaning casually against the wall. Scar had a relaxed grin on his face, while Grian looked a lot more serious for once, his wings twitching slightly as if in agitation.

“You’re late,” Grian said, his arms crossed. Looks like all that progress from last night’s argument was completely reversed and he was once again mad at them.

Niki offered a sheepish smile, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear. “Sorry. We got caught up.”

“Not like we had much to report anyway,” Jack muttered under his breath.

Scar smiled, clapping his hands together with a smile. “No worries! We’ve been here a while just going over what we know. I’m guessing you guys didn’t find anything?”

Niki shook her head, her expression grim. “Nothing. We checked the cafe and walked around the district, but no sign of him anywhere. Our boss sent us home early when we couldn’t get the cafe open, so we spent most of the day trying to come up with ideas.”

Scar’s grin faltered. “That’s not good. If your friend hadn’t been spotted now…”

“Then we’re wasting our time,” Jack stated, rolling his eyes. “He’s probably just home recovering from the situation. Our boss didn’t seem too concerned. It seems normal for him to just go missing.”

Grian’s expression tightened, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Jack. “Excuse you?” He asked, his voice unkind.

Jack wasn’t one to back down from a fight, however. “Look. All I’m saying is he’s clearly more adept at taking care of himself than he looks. He’s suspicious, and I don’t think we should be getting involved with him more than we should.”

“Cinder-” Niki started, her tone sharp with warning.

Grian interrupted her, though, stepping forward, his wings puffed up. “So now you’re an expert on the guy?” He asked, his voice icy. His wings flared slightly behind him, emphasizing his anger. “You don’t even know him, but you’re so quick to write him off. Of course.”

Jack straightened, clearly not intimidated. “I’m just saying what everyone’s thinking. You don’t know him that well either. For all we know, he’s in on whatever Mr. Duck’s doing! What if the entire thing last night was set up?”

“You take that back,” Grian growled, taking another step forward with his fists clenched.

“Or what?” Jack shot back, his voice dripping with hostility. “You gonna flap those wings and scare me off?”

“Enough!” Niki’s voice shot through the tension, her voice sharp and commanding. She stepped between the two, placing a firm hand on Jack’s chest to push him back and holding the other to stop Grian from advancing. “This isn’t helping anyone. We need to work together if we want to help Ranboo, not tear each other apart.”

Grian glared at Jack, but he took a step back. “You don’t get it. You guys haven’t even known him for a day.” He started, his voice low with anger. “I’ve known Ranboo since he arrived here. During these almost two and half years, I learned that he’s one of the best people I’ve ever met. The fact that you’d accuse him of being involved with someone like Mr. Duck is insane.”

Jack scoffed, muttering something under his breath, but Niki shot him a warning look. “Cinder, stop. Let him talk.”

Grian gave a shaky breath, his wings lowering slightly though his tone remained sharp. “Ranboo has his secrets, alright? I won’t deny that, nor do I blame you for distrusting him. But that does not mean you can suddenly ditch your responsibility as a vigilante once it comes to someone you dislike. Our job is to help anyone, no matter who it is. Ranboo doesn’t deserve to be dragged into Duck’s mess.”

Scar took a step forward, placing a hand on Grian’s shoulder. “Hey, I get it.” He said softly. “You’re worried about him. But like Tempest said earlier, arguing isn’t going to get us anywhere. Let’s just focus on finding him, yeah?”

Grian’s shoulders sagged slightly as he nodded. “Yeah. Fine.”

Niki sighed, her gaze shifting between Jack and Grian just to make sure nothing else would happen. “Good. Now let’s all get on the same page. If Ranboo’s in Quesadilla territory, we need to be smart about this. No more fighting. No reckless moves. We all need to be on the same page.”

Jack huffed but didn’t say anything, clearly still annoyed. Grian crossed his arms, his jaw tight but he seemed willing to move forward.

“Alright,” Scar said, his usual playful grin returning. “Let’s get this plan together. We’ve got a civilian to rescue.”

“Hey, Cute Guy?” A voice whispered in the dark.

“Yeah, Tempest?” A voice whispered back.

“You never did say how you knew me and Cinder haven’t known Ranboo for long.”

There was silence for a moment.

“I have my ways.”

The silence stretched on again, this time driven by confusion.

Niki laughed, bringing a hand up to her mouth to muffle the sound. “You know that makes you sound like a stalker, right?”

Grian only gave a playful smile, handing Niki a pair of binoculars. “You still remember the plan?”

Niki nodded, taking the binoculars and looking through the lenses. How could she forget? It was pretty simple — Get in, knock out anyone in the way, find Ranboo, and get out. Currently, Jack and Scar were scouting around the area, looking for any weak spots in the perimeter that they could take advantage of.

According to Grian, there had been a lot of unusual activity at their main base such as extra guards, more people going in and out, and Mr. Duck being seen around more often.

Niki adjusted the focus on her binoculars, scanning the area as she crouched on the roof of a nearby building. The base was pretty inconspicuous, all things considered, for people who lived in the lower district. Down in this district, large, suspiciously over-guarded buildings were considered the norm.

The building itself was a concrete structure streaked with grime and graffiti. From a distance, it could have been mistaken for an old warehouse or factory, the kind that had long since been abandoned by legitimate businesses and claimed by the less-than-savory operations. The windows were barred with reinforced steel, and several were blacked out entirely, ensuring no one could see in or out.

The only thing that set it apart from its immediate surroundings were the sheer number of guards and the faint hum of high-tech surveillance equipment that even Niki could sense from where she crouched. Antennas jutted from the roof like jagged teeth, and faint blue lights intermittently, indicating the presence of security cameras, something that very little of the population had.

The surrounding area didn’t do much to dissuade suspicion either, though that didn’t really matter since nobody of importance came to the lower districts. There was a wide alley encircling the building, suspiciously clean of the usual clutter found. No overflowing dumpsters, no discarded pallets — Just clean, open space, a deliberate choice to make it harder for intruders to hide, no doubt.

To the north, a large garage door stood closed, its heavy-duty lock gleaming under the dim glow of a flickering street lamp. It looked like the kind of door that could only be opened from the inside — or with significant firepower. A smaller, unassuming side entrance on the west side provided the best option for infiltration, but even that was guarded by a pair of burly men with rifles slung across their shoulders.

Niki’s gaze lingered on the guards. They weren’t the typical lower-district thugs. These men were disciplined, their movements precise as they scanned their surroundings. They were clearly professionals — Mercenaries, perhaps, hired by Quesadilla to protect whatever was inside.

She watched as they moved to the side, allowing a pair of well-dressed masked individuals inside who were carrying a large box, moving back into position once they had passed. She narrowed her eyes, an idea beginning to form.

“Anything to report?”

Niki jumped, whirling around with her fist at the ready.

Scar jumped back, his hands raised in a surrender position. “Whoa! Sorry, didn’t mean to scare you.” He whispered, laughing softly.

Niki glared lightheartedly, punching his shoulder playfully. “Yeah, well you did. Don’t do that again.” She scolded, though there was a smile on her face despite her words. “But yeah. This place is locked down tighter than anything I’ve ever seen before. Whatever they’re hiding inside, it’s big. No way they’re just going to let us walk in to get Ranboo without a fight.”

Jack, who was crouching next to Grian, muttered under his breath, clearly unimpressed. “Figures. Quesadilla doesn’t do anything halfway.”

Scar nodded, his expression still lighthearted though now it was tinged with seriousness. “We’re gonna have to be smart about this.”

Grian nodded. “Then let’s not waste any more time. We get in, we get Ranboo, and we get out. Whatever it takes.”

Niki gave a short nod, her gaze shifting back to the ominous building below. She waited for a moment before speaking up. “Actually, I was thinking…”

Cute Guy looked towards her, his head tilted slightly. “Yeah?”

“Maybe we could add a new step to the plan that could make this all a lot easier.” She said, a smile dancing on her lips.

She explained her idea to the others, and they all seemed to agree. It would definitely make everything a lot simpler for everyone involved. Maybe with this new step, no fighting would even be needed!

Niki was the first to start the plan, using her clouds to build a wall around them so they could change into their disguises.

They were all dressed in different variations of suits and masks. Niki didn’t know why Grian had fancy outfits exactly their sizes in a box on the roof, but she wasn’t going to question it. 

Once they were each dressed in their respective outfits, the plan was ready to officially begin.

“So, you’re telling me that the reason why you’re late is because your boss got attacked by a tiger in a zoo and is now in the hospital for his injuries?” The guard asked, looking up from the note he was given, an eyebrow raised.

Scar gave a smile, Grian nodding sadly next to him. “Yep! I know, it sucks. Mr. Egger really wanted to be here for the meeting tonight but he just wasn’t able to make it.”

For a long few seconds, Niki was terrified that this wasn’t going to work. According to what Scar and Jack were able to find out while they were scouting earlier, there apparently was some kind of big meeting happening tonight. All the neighboring gang leaders were invited and were required to bring a box with something in it. The vigilantes didn’t know what was supposed to be in the boxes, so they just hoped that the guards wouldn’t look inside.

The guard sighed, folding the note back up gently before handing it back to Scar. “I’m so sorry to hear that. Send Mr. Egger my regards.” He said, gesturing for the other guard to move to let the group inside. He patted Scar on the back. “You guys have fun in there.”

Scar gave a relaxed smile back, nodding as he led the way inside. Niki and Grian walked in carefully behind him, both helping to carry a large box. Jack wasn't the best at having a poker face, so the group figured it was best to have him hide inside the box to eavesdrop while the rest of them went searching. Unfortunately, Niki greatly underestimated how heavy Jack was.

Scar led the way with the same effortless charisma he’d displayed with the guards, tipping his head in acknowledgment to anyone who looked their way as they walked. “Play it cool,” He muttered under his breath, his tone light but edged with urgency.

Niki and Grian followed closely behind, gripping the box tightly as they carried it deeper into the building. Niki’s arms burned from the strain, and she could feel Jack shifting slightly inside, likely trying to get comfortable. Well, as comfortable as one could be when crammed in a box. She bit the inside of her cheek to keep from wincing.

They reached a large open room with only a couple of people inside, where a series of tables had been set up, each labeled with the name of a gang or territory. This seemed to be where people were keeping their belongings.

Scar helped set their box on an unlabeled table and stood straight, dusting his hands as he reached into his pocket. He grabbed a card and a pen, quickly writing in fancy lettering ‘Mr. Egger’ and placing it on the table. “There we go. All set.” He said with a smile.

Grian nodded, brushing off his jacket and checking his imaginary watch. “Right on time, too. Can’t wait to see what all the fuss is about.”

As they tried to retreat toward the edges of the room, a sharp voice cut through the air. “You there!”

The trio froze, every nerve on edge as they turned toward the source of the voice. A tall, burly bald man with brown eyes and a sharp black suit was making his way toward them, his piercing gaze locking onto the group.

Niki’s heart thudded in her chest as she struggled to keep her expression neutral. The man stopped a few feet away, his eyes narrowing slightly. “You’re late.” He said, his tone leaving no room for excuses.

Grian stepped forward, the picture of calm confidence. “We are, and we take full responsibility for that. Unforeseen circumstances delayed us, as said in this note. We apologize.” He said, gesturing to Scar to give the man the same note that had been given to the guard.

The man raised an eyebrow, his gaze flicking over the note and then at the box. “And what’s in there?”

“A gift,” Scar answered easily.

The man stared, his eyes narrowing slowly as he looked at the box.

Niki’s stomach dropped. This was it. If the man decided to open it, their entire cover would be blown.

Right when it looked like they were done for, the man suddenly gave a large smile, laughing as he clapped Grian on the shoulder with enough strength to shake the avian. “Well, why didn’t you guys just say so? I was getting nervous over here with how you all were acting. Why do you have your present over here?? It’s supposed to be over in the main hall with all the rest.”

Niki gave a nervous laugh. “Sorry, that’s our bad. We haven’t been here before so we didn’t know where to go. We’re new to working with Mr. Egger.”

The guy made a small ‘ah,’ giving a smile. “Well, that explains things. My name’s Fit. I work for Mr. Duck. It’s nice to meet you guys.”

Grian smiled. “It’s nice to meet you as well. My name’s Pesky, this is Nihachu and GT.”

Fit gave them a friendly nod, his easygoing demeanor doing little to soothe the tension coiling in Niki’s stomach. She forced a smile, trying to mirror his laid-back attitude. “Thanks for letting us know about the gift thing. We’ll head to the main hall now.”

Fit waved a dismissive hand. “No problem at all. Just follow the hallway to the left; you can’t miss it. The event’s already in full swing and I think the gifts are going to be opened soon. You wouldn’t want to miss that, would you?”

“Of course not!” Scar — or rather, GT — chimed in, his voice cheerful. “We’ll get this sorted out right away.”

Niki nodded quickly, grabbing one end of Jack’s box while Grian took the other. Together, they started down the hallway Fit had indicated, with Scar walking alongside them.

Once they were out of earshot, Niki muttered under her breath. “Pesky and GT? Really?”

“It was on the spot!” Grian whispered back defensively, his feathers puffing slightly in irritation. “And it worked, didn’t it?”

Scar smirked. “You’re welcome, by the way. My charm clearly won him over.”

“Focus.” Niki scolded lightly. “We’re not out of the woods yet.”

The hallway stretched before them, dimly lit with flickering bulbs. Faint classical music and laughter from the main hall echoed through the space mingling with the sound of their footsteps. The tension was palpable as they neared the double doors leading into the heart of the meeting.

“Okay,” Scar whispered, glancing at Niki. “What’s the plan now? If Ranboo’s here, he’s not going to be out in the open.”

“We’ll drop Jack off with the other gifts,” Niki replied quietly. “Then we split up like we said and search the place. Be quick, and stay inconspicuous. We can’t afford to get caught.”

The trio reached the doors, pushing them open to reveal a grand banquet hall. It was extravagant, with towering balloon arches, glittering lights, and an enormous gift table already piled high with boxes of every size and color.

Streamers in bright pastels crisscrossed the ceiling, balloons of varying colors bobbed gently with the movement of the air, and tables were laden with elaborate centerpieces and party favors. Behind the gift table was an enormous banner hanging from the ceiling, proudly proclaiming; ”Happy Birthday Cucurucho!”

Loud banquet tables filled the space, each draped with crisp white linens and set with plates of food that looked far too extravagant for the lower districts. Candles flickered in crystal holders, casting a warm glow over the space that almost masked the building’s usual grimy interior. At the far end of the room, a towering birthday cake stood on display — Three tiers of vanilla adorned with sugary flowers and tiny smiling fondant figures of Mr. Duck and Cucurucho.

The strangest part was the sheer number of guests. The tables were filled with an eclectic mix of people, all dressed in semi-formal attire. These were gang members, easily identifiable by their tattoos and casual postures, but there were also others who looked more like outsiders, perhaps other local leaders or business affiliates? All seemed to be enjoying themselves, their chatter blending into a low hum of celebration.

Scar strolled in confidently, his eyes scanning the scene as he gave a polite nod to a few passing guests. Niki and Grian followed closely, their hands gripping the box they carried with Jack hidden inside.

The group carefully maneuvered through the crowd, trying not to attract attention. Niki couldn’t help but look at the large table, piled high with beautifully wrapped gifts. She looked back at their own plain box and winced. They would definitely have to hide Jack behind the other gifts so theirs wasn’t as noticeable. She caught a glimpse of Cucurucho in the center of the room, standing beside Mr. Duck.

Cucurucho was holding a glass of what looked like apple juice and had a tiny party hat on his head. He also had a party horn sitting in the mouth of his mask which would periodically unroll with a honk. Mr. Duck was lively, laughing and clapping a hand on someone’s shoulder as he mingled.

Scar leaned in slightly toward Niki, his voice a hushed whisper. “This is surreal. I was expecting grim and gritty. Not a fun party.”

“I know, but focus,” Niki whispered back. “We have to find Ranboo and get out before anyone realizes we’re not supposed to be here.”

Grian gave a subtle nod, his eyes darting around the room. “Let’s get the box over to the gift table first. It’ll look weird if we’re just wandering around with it.”

Scar nodded, leading the way toward the table. As they approached, a waiter carrying a tray of both apple juice and champagne glasses passed by, offering them a glass with a smile. Niki declined politely, though Scar accepted one of the apple juices with a casual shrug, sipping it as if he belonged there.

Once Jack was sufficiently hidden in a place where he could still hear everything going on, Grian leaned in towards Niki again. “Now what?”

“Now,” Niki whispered, her eyes scanning the room. “We split up and gather info for where Ranboo could be hidden. Keep it quiet, and whatever you do, don’t get caught.”

Scar smirked. “Subtlety is my middle name.”

Niki gave him a smile. “Let’s hope so.”

With that, the group dispersed into the crowd, blending in as best they could as the search for Ranboo began.

Niki weaved through the crowd, her senses on high alert. Every clink of glasses, every burst of laughter, and every suspicious glance sent a jolt of tension through her. She kept her movements casual, occasionally pausing to examine the room, pretending to admire the elaborate decorations. Her goal was clear; Find any hint of Ranboo’s whereabouts.

As she approached the edge of the banquet hall, a hand suddenly clasped her shoulder. She tensed, spinning around to see Fit’s smiling face.

“Hey, Nihachu! Glad to see you’re getting into the swing of things,” He said, gesturing to a group of people nearby. They were gathered around a table, where a set of playing cards and a pile of chips sat waiting. Cucurucho was sitting with them, his presence as silent as ever.

“We’re about to start a game,” Fit continued, his tone friendly but insistent. “Why don’t you join us? It’s tradition for new faces to play a round.”

Niki forced a smile, her heart racing. She couldn’t afford to draw attention by refusing. “Oh, I wouldn’t want to intrude…”

“Nonsense!” Fit interrupted, giving her a little nudge toward the table. “Besides, Cucurucho’s playing, and you don’t want to miss out on the chance to beat the birthday star!”

Cucurucho tilted their head as if studying her but said nothing, only blowing their party blower.

Niki swallowed. She had no choice. If she declined now, she’d look suspicious. She sighed, relenting. “Alright,” She said with a smile, taking a seat at the table.

The game was simple but nerve-wracking. Each player took turns flipping over cards, trying to build the best hand while avoiding traps in the deck. The rules were easy enough, as explained by Fit, but Niki found it hard to focus. Her mind kept drifting back to Ranboo, wondering if every second spent here was another second closer to losing him.

Fit chuckled as he flipped over a card, narrowly avoiding a trap. “You’ve got some competition, Cucurucho.” He said, shooting the masked figure a teasing grin.

Cucurucho tilted their head again, placing a card on the table with a precise, deliberate motion. Their silence was unnerving, and Niki couldn’t help but feel they were watching her more than the game.

As the rounds progressed, Niki realized she had to use this time wisely. Fit seemed chatty enough — Maybe she could steer the conversation toward something useful?

“So, Fit.” She began, pretending to study her cards. “This is quite the party. Mr. Duck must really value his team to go all out like this.”

Fit grinned. “Oh, absolutely! Mr. Duck knows how to treat his people right. We’ve got some of the best protection, best food, and-” He gestured broadly to the room. “-best parties in the district! No one messes with us.”

Niki nodded, keeping her tone light. “And with Cucurucho on your side, I can see why. They seem… Intimidating.”

Fit laughed, though it sounded more nervous than genuine. “Yeah, you could say that. Cucurucho’s one of a kind. Doesn’t talk much, but trust me, you don’t want to get on their bad side.”

Niki pretended to chuckle along, her mind racing. She needed to find a way to turn this conversation toward Ranboo without raising suspicion. She glanced at Cucurucho, whose blank mask betrayed nothing, and suppressed a shiver.

“Must be quite the operation to keep things running so smoothly.” She added, trying to sound casual. “I imagine there’s a lot that goes on behind the scenes.”

Fit raised an eyebrow, his grin fading slightly. “You’re asking a lot of questions for someone new.”

Niki’s stomach flipped. She forced a laugh, holding her hands up placatingly. “Sorry, just curious. Mr. Egger’s always talking about how much he admires you guys, so I was wondering what makes you all so successful.”

Fit relaxed, his grin returning. “Ah, well, it’s all about loyalty and knowing your strengths. Speaking of which…” He flipped over a card, this time scoring a win. “Looks like I’m on a roll!”

Niki smiled weakly, her heart pounding. She needed to tread carefully if she was going to learn anything useful.

Scar really wasn’t all that sure what he was supposed to be doing here.

Sure, he knew vaguely what he was meant to be doing, but how he was supposed to go about that? Absolutely no idea. All Niki had said was to find info. Like, wow. Thanks for that amazing guide! What was he supposed to do? Just go up to the first person he saw and demand to know where Ranboo was?

All jokes aside, he really wasn’t all that sure what to do, so he just went with his instinct and started chatting up the party-goers.

Scar had a knack for blending into any social situation, and tonight was no different. He strolled through the room with an easy smile, making small talk with anyone who crossed his path. Currently, his goal was simple; Blend in and hope someone let something slip. However, this proved to be a lot more difficult than originally thought.

It had already been about 10 minutes since the trio had gone their separate ways. Scar had already learned a few minor things, like how apparently the punch was spiked and that the cake was imported from some high-end bakery in the upper districts, but nothing useful about Ranboo.

He was starting to get tired of just talking. Niki seemed to have been playing a game of cards with Cucurucho, and Grian was nowhere to be seen. To Scar, he was now the only one actually still doing what he was supposed to and was looking for info, though he wasn’t having much luck.

He found himself gravitating toward the buffet table, eyeing a particularly large slice of cake. Maybe if he ate something, it would help him think of more people to talk to. Just as he was about to grab a plate, a familiar voice interrupted his thoughts. 

“Well, well, if it isn’t Mr. Egger’s new recruit!”

Scar froze for the briefest moment before plastering on a wide grin, turning toward the new voice. To his surprise, and a touch of dismay, it wasn’t a random party-goer calling out to him. No, standing there in all his smooth-talking, yellow-clad glory was none other than Mr. Duck himself.

Scar’s heart skipped a beat. He had tried his best to stay out of his sight. Mr. Duck was infamous for his sharp wit and sharper instincts. If anyone could see through Scar’s cover, it would be him.

“Ah, Mr. Duck!” Scar said with a cheerful laugh, raising his hands in mock surrender. “Guilty as charged. Just trying to keep a low profile and soak it all in.”

Mr. Duck tilted his head slightly, probably smiling under his mask based on his voice. “Low profile, huh? You’ve got a funny way of doing that, hovering by the buffet like it’s your best friend.”

Scar chuckled, grabbing a plate and gesturing to the cake. “What can I say? I’m a man who appreciates the finer things in life. And this cake? Looks like it’s worth the trip alone.”

Mr. Duck laughed as he reached for a champagne glass off the platter of a nearby waiter, lifting his mask just enough to take a slow sip. “Can’t argue with that. But tell me, what’s a guy like you doing here hanging around this party? You don’t exactly scream ‘seasoned criminal mastermind.’”

Scar shrugged, keeping his tone light. “I’m just here to learn from the best. Mr. Egger thought this would be a good opportunity for me to, you know, network. Get my feet wet.”

Mr. Duck only hummed, his mask’s sharp, beady eyes scanning Scar as if peeling back layers. “Networking, huh? And here I thought Egger’s crew had all the connections they needed. Funny how things change.”

Scar swallowed a bite of cake, using the moment to steady his nerves. “Well, you know how it is. Always room to grow, right?”

Mr. Duck didn’t respond right away, instead swirling his drink in his glass, watching Scar closely. Finally, he chuckled. “You’re a smooth talker, I’ll give you that. But don’t think I don’t notice when someone’s working an angle.”

Scar’s grin tightened slightly. “Just trying to make a good impression, sir. Nothing more.”

Mr. Duck laughed, the sound sharp and humorous. “Relax, kid. I’m just messing with you. If you were up to something, I’d already know.”

Scar gave a tight laugh back, his without the humor Duck had.

“I heard about what happened to Egger. Tigers. Awful creatures from what I’ve heard. Never seen one up close, though.” Mr. Duck commented, taking another sip of his drink as he leaned against a table.

Scar nodded, forcing himself to relax as he took another bite. “Yeah, definitely. I saw him in the hospital. I’m glad he sent us here to take his place instead.”

Mr. Duck stared for a moment, tilting his head. “Really? You saw him in the hospital? Didn’t realize he’d gotten so affectionate all the sudden.” He said slowly.

Scar froze. Void, he had to turn this around quickly. “Oh, uh. I mean-”

But Mr. Duck only laughed. “You really are high-strung, aren’t you? Can’t even take a joke? Everyone knows Egger’s the kindest of us all. Heart of gold, that one.”

Mr. Duck clapped suddenly, seemingly having an idea. “Oh! I know just the way to get you to loosen up.”

Scar blinked, unsure where Mr. Duck was going with this. The sudden shift in tone caught him off guard, but he forced himself to keep smiling, playing along. “Oh? And how’s that?”

Mr. Duck grinned, the kind of grin that made Scar’s stomach twist uncomfortably. “Musical chairs! A classic. Gets everyone moving, breaks the ice, and separates the quick from the clumsy. Perfect for a party like this, don’t you think?”

The room murmured with scattered chuckles and curious glances as Mr. Duck straightened up, clapping his hands again to gather everyone’s attention. “Alright, listen up, folks! We’re going to kick things up a notch with a little game. Musical chairs, and I’ll be the one controlling the music!”

Scar’s eyes darted around the room. The last thing he wanted was to be dragged into a game with a bunch of gang members, but refusing outright might raise suspicion.

“Come on, Mr. Eggers protege,” Mr. Duck said, giving Scar a playful nudge as he pulled his mask back down. “Show us what you’ve got. Or are you going to tell me you’ve never played?”

Scar laughed nervously. “Oh, I’ve played. Just… not in a while.”

“Perfect! Then you’ll fit right in.” Mr. Duck said, gesturing to the center of the room where a group of chairs were hastily being arranged by some of the guests.

Niki and Scar exchanged glances from across the room. Niki raised an eyebrow, silently questioning what Scar had just started. Scar gave a tiny shrug, trying to convey I didn’t have a choice!

“Alright!” Mr. Duck called out, holding onto a small remote that Scar assumed controlled the speakers. “When the music stops, you know what to do. Last one standing is out, and no fighting over the chairs — Or do. It’s more entertaining that way.”

Cheerful laughter rippled through the crowd as people took their places around the circle of chairs. Scar reluctantly joined, casting a look at Niki and seeing her being pulled in to join as well by Fit. He could only hope that Grian was keeping on task, who was still nowhere to be seen.

The music began to play, a jaunty, almost absurdly cheerful tune that clashed with the tension Scar felt in his chest. The group started moving, circling the chairs like predators sizing each other up.

Scar kept his eyes on the other players, trying to gauge who might take the game a little too seriously. If this devolved into chaos, it might provide an opening for him and Niki to slip away and continue the real mission.

The music stopped abruptly. Scar’s instincts kicked in and he lunged for the nearest chair, narrowly beating out a man in a sharp suit who scowled but stepped back gracefully.

Mr. Duck laughed from his perch by the controls. “Not bad for a newbie! Let’s see if you can keep it up.”

Scar clenched his jaw, forcing a grin as the music resumed. Great. Just great.

Grian knew exactly what he was doing. He was the one who came up with the original plan, and that’s basically what they were doing now, just with some changes here and there. Nothing had really changed, all things considered.

He had managed to sneak out of the party rather easily, only having to pretend he was going to the restroom and just…leaving. Seriously, he had to give credit where credit was due; These guys were pretty lenient with guests just wandering their base.

As Grian walked down the dimly lit hallways, he kept his steps light and his ears alert. The base was quieter here, far removed from the boisterous party. It was almost eerie how little resistance he’d encountered so far, but he wasn’t about to complain. The less attention he attracted, the better.

The corridors were utilitarian, lined with plain concrete walls and occasional steel doors. Most were unmarked, but every now and then, he spotted a door with a label or a faint hint of activity behind it. He noted those carefully, mentally mapping the area as he moved deeper into the building.

His goal was clear; Find Ranboo, or at the very least, find some clue about where they were keeping him. The hard part was figuring out where to look without getting caught. If he could locate a surveillance room or stumble across any sort of record-keeping, it’d be a major win.

Grian paused at an intersection, leaning around the corner to ensure the coast was clear. He spotted two guards standing outside a door at the far end of one hallway. That was new. He frowned, ducking back before they could see him.

When he turned back, he came face to face with an unfamiliar person, who didn’t exactly look happy to see him sneaking around. He had dark blue eyes and brown hair with a white streak.

He quickly covered Grian’s mouth. “What are you doing here?” He demanded in a hushed voice. “I know you aren’t part of Egger’s crew. So who are you?”

Grian’s heart leaped in his throat, but he forced himself to stay calm. He couldn’t afford to panic, not now. The man’s grip was firm, but not painful, and his voice carried a mixture of suspicion and urgency but not outright hostility.

He wasn’t a threat, but he might not be friendly either. Grian quickly assessed his options. Fighting back was risky — This guy seemed sharp, and Grian didn’t know what other skills he might have up his sleeve. Talking his way out was the better way, but he’d need to be smart about it.

Grian raised his hands in a gesture of surrender, his eyes darting meaningfully toward the hand over his mouth. The man hesitated for a moment before removing it, though he kept his gaze locked on Grian’s, clearly ready to act if necessary.

“I’m here for a friend,” Grian admitted. If this guy was a threat, he would’ve already gotten the attention of the nearby guards. “Ranboo. I think he’s being held here.”

The man’s eyes narrowed, but there was a flicker of something — Recognition, maybe? — that Grian didn’t miss.

“Ranboo,” The man repeated, his voice barely audible. “You’re looking for him?”

Grian nodded. “I need to get him out of here. If you’re going to rat me out, just do it quickly so I can figure out my next move.”

Just as Grian had expected, the man didn’t call for backup. Instead, he sighed, glancing over his shoulder to ensure no one was watching. “You’ve got guts, I’ll give you that. But you’re an idiot if you think you can just waltz in here and break someone out.”

“Then help me,” Grian said, his voice sharper now. “You clearly know this place, and you don’t seem thrilled about me blowing my cover, so we might as well work together.”

The man hesitated, studying Grian intently. “Fine,” he finally muttered. “But if you mess this up, I’ll personally make sure you regret it.”

“Noted.” Grian offered a faint smile. “You can call me Pesky. What’s your name?”

“Cellbit.” The man replied, his voice clipped. “I’ve been working undercover here for months, trying to bring down Mr. Duck’s operations from the inside. Helping you wasn’t part of my plan, but I’m not leaving your friend behind if he’s here.”

Grian blinked, caught off guard by the honesty. “You’re serious?”

“Deadly.” Cellbit’s eyes were steely. “Now, follow me. Quietly. And try not to get caught — I’ve worked too hard to have you ruin everything.”

Grian nodded, falling into step behind him. Cellbit moved with practiced ease, leading him down the corridor the guards were in front of with a flick of his badge.

They began to walk down a long, dimly lit staircase. The air grew cooler with each step, the faint scent of damp stone and mildew filling Grian’s nostrils. The faint hum of distant machinery reverberated through the walls, but otherwise, the descent was eerily silent.

“Why’s it so quiet?” Grian whispered, his voice purposely kept barely audible so as to not echo.

“Shifts change every few hours,” Cellbit replied, his tone equally low. “We’re in the gap between rotations. Lucky for us, it means less resistance, but don’t get too cocky. Cameras are still watching.”

As if on cue, they passed a surveillance camera mounted in the corner of the staircase. Cellbit casually adjusted his stance, angling his body to obscure Grian from view as they moved past.

Reaching the bottom of the stairs, they found themselves in a narrow corridor lined with heavy steel doors. Cellbit stepped forward, pulling a keycard from his pocket. “These are the holding cells. If Ranboo’s here, he's behind one of these.”

Grian frowned, scanning the doors. “How do we know which one he’s behind?”

“We don’t,” Cellbit muttered, swiping the keycard at the nearest door. “But if he’s important enough to keep quiet about having him, they’d put him further in. The deeper cells are soundproof and more secure.”

He pushed the first door open, revealing an empty room with a singular metal chair bolted to the floor. No sign of Ranboo.

“Next,” Cellbit said briskly, moving to the following door.

The process repeated several times, each door revealing a similarly empty or unused cell. With each step deeper into the corridor, Grian’s anxiety grew. What if Ranboo wasn’t here at all?

Finally, they reached the last door at the end of the hall. Cellbit hesitated for a moment, his hand hovering over the keycard reader.

Grian nodded, grabbing onto the end of his wing for reassurance as Cellbit swiped the card. The door hissed open, revealing-

Another empty room.

Grian’s heart sank. “He’s not here.” He muttered, his voice hollow.

Jack was bored out of his mind.

He’d been stuck in the gift box for absolutely ever, with nothing to do other than listen to all the fun everyone else was having.

Seriously, there were only so many times that he could play rock paper scissors with himself before he lost interest.

Jack shifted uncomfortably, trying to stretch his legs in the cramped space of the box without making any noise. He’d already gone through the mental catalog of every meal he’d ever eaten, created a list of people he mildly disliked, and even tried to count how many times Scar had laughed since they entered the building. Spoiler alert; It was a lot.

“This is ridiculous.” He muttered under his breath. He couldn’t see anything, couldn’t do anything, and had absolutely no way of knowing how much longer he’d be stuck in there. “They better be finding Ranboo, or I swear…”

A burst of laughter erupted from somewhere nearby, followed by the sound of chairs scraping against the floor and people cheering. Jack perked up slightly, straining to catch snippets of conversations through the box walls.

“Musical chairs.” He realized with a groan. “Great. They’re partying while I’m stuck in here like an idiot.”

Another loud cheer rang out, and he could just make out Scar’s voice laughing and shouting encouragement. Jack couldn’t decide if he wanted to punch Scar or congratulate him for blending in so well.

Time dragged on and Jack’s irritation grew. He tapped his fingers against his knee, trying to keep his mind occupied. Maybe he should try to nap? No, too risky. If they needed to spring into action he’d be too groggy to react.

Suddenly, the box shifted, making Jack freeze. Someone was moving it. He held his breath, every muscle tensing as the box tilted slightly to one side before being set down. He grabbed the tab of the opening compartment that could allow him to exit without opening the box, not wanting it to open prematurely and expose him.

“Why is this one so heavy?” A gruff voice muttered. “What did they put in here, bricks?”

Jack suppressed a snort. Close enough.

“Shut up and just help get the others to this side of the room.” Another voice replied, grumbling. “We need to clear space for the next game.”

Next game? Jack’s curiosity piqued. Maybe he’d get lucky and they’d leave him alone long enough for him to sneak out and do something productive. He listened intently as the footsteps faded, leaving him alone once more.

Just as he was about to shift into a more comfortable position, he heard the distinct sound of a chair creaking directly outside the box. Then, a familiar voice muttered, “You’d better still be alive in there, Jack.”

It was Niki.

Relief washed over him, though he kept his voice low. “Barely. What’s the situation?”

“Scar’s… Well, he’s thriving. But we haven’t found Ranboo yet.” She whispered. “We’re still working on it. Sit tight for a little longer.”

Jack gritted his teeth but nodded, even though she couldn’t see him. “Fine. Just hurry up. I’m losing my mind in here.”

Niki chuckled softly before the sound of her footsteps retreated, leaving Jack alone once more. At least now he had a sliver of hope to cling to.

Jack sat in silence, his thoughts bouncing between frustration and anticipation. He strained to catch any sound from outside the box, hoping for an update or a sign that something was happening. Instead, he was met with the creak of a chair and the unmistakable weight of someone sitting down nearby.

The voice that followed was instantly recognizable. Mr. Duck.

Jack froze, listening intently.

“Yeah?” Duck said, his tone casual, though the slight edge hinted at the authority he carried. A pause followed as a person seemingly on the other end of a phone spoke.

Duck’s demeanor shifted, his laugh abrupt and dismissive. “Oh, don’t worry about it, Egger. I heard about the tiger. Crazy stuff. Honestly, I’m just glad you’re ok. Your new workers are already here and doing a fine job in your place.”

Jack’s blood ran cold. He could feel his heart hammering against his ribs as he silently mouthed, No, no, no…

He grabbed his phone, shooting an emergency message to the other three vigilantes.

The line must have gone silent because Duck seemed concerned. “Egger? You still there?”

Finally, a response came, quiet and measured, but Jack couldn’t make out the words. Whatever Egger said, it clearly caught Duck off guard. His expression hardened as he stood abruptly, the chair screeching against the floor.

“You didn’t send anyone?” Duck repeated, his voice dropping into a dangerous tone.

There was another brief pause before Duck let out a low, humorless chuckle. “Well then. Looks like I’ve got some imposters to deal with.”

The line clicked as Duck hung up. Without another word, he adjusted his jacket and strode away, his steps purposeful and unhurried but radiating tension.

Jack let out a shaky breath, his mind racing. The mission was officially blown. They were out of time.

Niki laughed, clapping her hands together as she helped cheer on Scar. He and Fit were the last two remaining in musical chairs, and the crowd was cheering on whoever they wanted to win. Naturally, most were for Fit.

Niki saw a large grin on Scar’s face, his usual charm turned up to eleven as he circled the single remaining chair like a shark sizing up its prey. Fit mirrored his movements, his expression focused and competitive. The music blared overhead, a lively tune that had everyone on edge.

“Come on, Scar!” Niki called out, her voice rising above the cheering crowd. A few heads turned her way, some amused at her audacity to root against Fit, a favorite among the gang. She didn’t care — She was going to back her team.

Scar winked at her, his steps becoming a bit more exaggerated as he spun around the chair. He was playing up the theatrics now, earning a few laughs from the onlookers. Fit laughed along, throwing in his own touch of flare as he walked.

The music cut off abruptly.

Fit lunged. Scar flung himself forward, arms outstretched like a wildman.

The crowd erupted in gasps and laughter as both men collided, Scar managing to twist midair and land on the chair — Just barely. One leg was up in the air while the rest of him sprawled awkwardly across the seat.

“I win!!” Scar declared triumphantly, raising a hand in victory.

Fit groaned, rubbing his shoulder as he stood but smiled. “Yeah, yeah. You got me. Don’t let it go to your head.”

Niki smiled as the crowd clapped and cheered.

Her smile became a frown, however, when she felt her pocket buzz. She stepped away from the crowd, looking down at her phone and seeing a message from Jack.

Mission done for. Run while still can

Niki’s blood ran cold as she read the message. Her eyes darted to the other side of the room, scanning for any sign of Duck or Cucurucho. She spotted Duck at the edge of the group, his sharp gaze cutting through the celebratory atmosphere. His focus landed on her, and her stomach dropped.

He started moving towards her.

Niki’s heart pounded as she turned back to Scar, grabbing his arm and pulling him away from Fit, who looked confused for a moment before shrugging and turning to the rest of the crowd. “Scar. We have to go now.”

Scar raised an eyebrow, but the urgency in her voice had him nodding quickly. “What’s going on?”

“No time!” She hissed, tugging him toward the nearest exit. She caught sight of Jack slipping through the far door, his movement quick but measured, like he didn’t want to draw attention. She wished she could say the same for herself and Scar.

Behind them, Duck’s voice rang out, loud and commanding. “Stop them!”

Niki cursed under her breath, picking up the pace as Scar followed her lead. They burst into hallway after hallway, the sound of footsteps echoing behind them. Cucurucho’s unnervingly silent figure came into view behind them, his birthday hat and party blower being pushed back by the wind as he approached alarmingly fast.

Scar shot a glance back. “Uh, Niki?! White Sonic’s following us!!”

“Just run!” Niki snapped, pushing them both forward.

They rounded a corner, ducking into another hallway. For a moment, the sound of pursuit faded. Niki let out a breath, leaning against the wall as Scar scanned the area.

“I think we lost them,” He whispered, though his voice held a note of doubt.

“Don’t jinx it,” Niki replied, her tone tense. She peeked around the corner, her heart pounding in her ears. “We need to-”

She froze as two figures appeared at the end of the hallway. Her hand went to Scar’s arm, ready to yank him back into hiding, but then she recognized one of them.

“Grian?”

The avian and the stranger turned to see Niki and Scar, their expressions equally surprised. Grian raised a hand in greeting, his expression subdued though he still tried to give them a smile.

“Fancy meeting you two here.” He said, voice low but playful.

“Less talking, more moving,” Niki whispered harshly, eyeing the stranger.

Grian seemed to sense her hesitancy as he quickly explained. “He’s with us. I got Jack’s text. Speaking of which, where is he?”

“Snuck out of the box when we left. By now he’s probably outside making his way to the meeting spot.” She explained, glancing down the hallway. “We have to go. Now. Cucurucho’s somewhere close.”

The stranger’s expression darkened, his jaw tightening. “Then let’s move. This place isn’t safe for you guys, not anymore. I’ll help where I can, but I can’t promise anything.”

Niki nodded, and without another word, the four of them slipped deeper into the maze of hallways, their steps quick and silent as they tried to outmaneuver their pursuers.

The group moved in tense silence, the stranger leading the way with practiced precision. Every corner they turned felt like it could be their last, but he navigated the labyrinth of hallways as if he had the blueprints memorized. Niki couldn’t help but notice how every camera they passed seemed to fizzle and turn off.

Scar whispered, barely loud enough to be heard. “So, uh, Mr. Mysterious, got a plan or are we just winging it?”

The stranger shot him a look over his shoulder. “Stick close and follow my lead. This way.”

He guided them through a narrow hallway that sloped downward, leading to what looked like a maintenance area. The dim, flickering lights overhead cast long shadows.

They rounded another corner and the stranger abruptly stopped, holding up a hand. The others froze.

“What?” Niki whispered, her voice barely audible.

The stranger pointed ahead. In the distance, Cucurucho stood at the end of the corridor, motionless but eerily alert. The bear-like figure’s blank stare swept the hallway as they searched.

“Back.” The stranger hissed, ushering them into an adjacent storage room. He closed the door softly and motioned for them to stay quiet.

Scar, trying to lighten the mood, leaned toward Niki and whispered, “So, does the mime ever talk, or is that just part of the aesthetic?”

Niki glared at him, her expression screaming not the time.

They waited, the air thick with tension. Footsteps echoed faintly, growing louder, then softer as Cucurucho moved past.

The stranger exhaled, his shoulders relaxing slightly. “We can’t keep dodging them. Follow me — There’s an emergency exit down a level. If we’re lucky, we can reach it before they realize where you guys have gone.”

The group slipped out of the storage room and continued down the hallway. The stranger led them to a staircase that spiraled down to a utility area. The metal steps creaked under their weight, and every sound felt deafening in the silence.

Finally, they reached the bottom, where a heavy, unmarked door waited. The stranger grabbed the handle and twisted, but it didn’t budge.

“Locked.” He muttered, pulling out a small tool kit from his vest. “Give me a minute.”

As he worked, the sound of footsteps echoed again — This time closer and much more purposeful.

Niki turned, her heart racing. “They’re coming!”

The stranger’s hands worked faster, his movements precise. “Just a few more seconds…”

The footsteps grew louder, accompanied by the distant voice of Duck barking orders.

“Cellbit!” Grian whispered harshly, glancing back toward the staircase.

With a soft click, the door unlocked. Cellbit shoved it open, and the group spilled out into the cool night air. They didn’t stop moving, Cellbit guiding them through a series of alleyways until the building was far behind.

Finally, he stopped, letting them catch their breath.

“You’re lucky I was there.” He said, his tone sharp but not unkind. “If you’d stayed any longer, you wouldn’t have made it out.”

Niki nodded, her breath still uneven. “We owe you. Thank you. But… What are you going to tell them when you go back?”

Cellbit waved her off. “I’ll tell them I went chasing after you but I didn’t catch you guys. I already ruined the cameras when we were running so they have no proof I helped.”

“How-” Scar started, but Cellbit interrupted.

“It’s my Gift. Now isn’t the time nor the place. Now go. I hope you find your friend, and stay out of sight.”

Without another word, Cellbit walked back into the alleys they had just come from. The group exchanged relieved glances before hurrying off to find Jack, who they could already see waving at them from far off.

As they ran towards him, though, a question made itself known in Niki’s mind.

“Grian?”

“Yeah?”

“Where’s Ranboo?”

Grian didn’t respond, and dread began to make itself home in Niki’s stomach.

“Grian, where’s Ranboo?”

Grian looked over at Niki, and she already knew the answer.

“I don’t know.”

Chapter Text

When Ranboo regained consciousness, a sharp, throbbing pain surged through his head, forcing a whine from his lips. Instinctively, he reached to cradle the back of his head, only to find his hands restrained. His wrists were bound tightly to the cold metal arms of a chair, the rough texture of the rope digging into his skin.

Panic flared in his chest as his eyes widened, memories crashing into him like a tidal wave. He blinked rapidly, forcing himself to focus on his surroundings. The dim, familiar space around him made his brows knit together in confusion.

He was in his own warehouse.

It didn’t add up. Someone had ambushed him, knocked him out, and kidnapped him — Yet here he was, tied up to one of his chairs, in his warehouse. The same chair, in fact, that he had been sitting in just last week when Fundy and his mom had burst in. The absurdity of the situation made his stomach churn. Why here, of all places?

As if on cue, the faint sound of footsteps echoed through the space, cutting through the silence like a knife.

Ranboo’s head snapped up, heart pounding as his gaze darted toward the source. Relief momentarily overtook his confusion when he recognized the figure approaching.

“...Tommy?” He whispered, his voice barely audible, a glimmer of hope flickering to life in his chest. Tommy could help him — would help him, surely.

The boy in question stopped before him, arms crossed and wearing an expression that Ranboo couldn’t quite place. It was eerily reminiscent of how Tommy had looked at him the first time they’d met — Curious, yet guarded.

“Oh, thank Void. Tommy, do you know what’s going on? Why am I here? How-” Ranboo’s words faulted, his confusion only deepening as Tommy’s lips curled upward in a smirk.

Then, to Ranboo’s utter shock, Tommy began to laugh — A sharp, mocking sound that sent chills racing down his spine.

“Tommy…?” Ranboo’s voice wavered, his frown deepening. “Tommy, I know we’re not exactly close, but this isn’t funny. You can untie me, and then we can-”

Tommy abruptly cut him off, his laughter ceasing as he leaned in closer, the smirk on his face chillingly deliberate. “Me? Get you out? Ranboo, I think you’re a bit confused about what’s going on here.”

A cold dread seeped into Ranboo’s veins, his fleeting hope shattering like glass. He stared at Tommy, mouth slightly agape, his mind struggling to process the betrayal standing before him.

Tommy wasn’t here to help him.

The pounding in his head paled in comparison to the icy realization that his supposed savior had become his captor.

“What do you mean?” Ranboo asked, his voice trembling but holding a determined edge. His eyes searched Tommy’s face, desperate for any trace of the loud, chaotic friend he thought he knew. But the smile curling Tommy’s lips was sharp, almost predatory, and so unlike anything Ranboo had ever seen before.

Tommy leaned forward, his hands resting casually on the arms of the chair that imprisoned Ranboo. He was so close now that Ranboo could make out every faint detail on Tommy’s face.

“I mean,” Tommy began, drawing out the words with deliberate slowness, as though savoring their weight. “That you being here? It’s because of me.”

Ranboo’s throat constricted, and he swallowed hard against the rising lump of dread. “Tommy… Why?” He croaked. “What’s going on? If this is some kind of twisted prank, it’s not funny.”

Tommy tilted his head slightly, his expression shifting into something softer — Almost pitying. “Oh, Ranboo. Always so trusting, aren’t you? Always thinking the best of people.” He straightened up, beginning to pace leisurely in front of the chair, his hands gesturing as if he were explaining something simple to a child. “It’s not a prank. I just want to have a little chat, that’s all!”

Ranboo frowned deeply. “A chat?” He echoed incredulously, the words tasting absurd on his tongue.

Tommy’s expression darkened, his scowl cutting through the air like a knife. “Yes. A chat. Is that so hard to believe?”

Ranboo shook his head slowly, trying to keep his voice steady. “No… No, it’s not hard to believe.” He muttered, his mind racing. He didn’t understand any of what was happening, but one thing was clear — He needed to tread carefully. Something about Tommy’s demeanor screamed danger.

Seemingly satisfied, Tommy’s scowl melted into a brighter smile. “Good! Now,” He said, leaning forward with a sudden cheerfulness. “Let’s talk about your necromancy, Ranboo.”

Ranboo’s breath hitched, his eyes widening in shock. “How-?”

Tommy waved a dismissive hand, cutting him off. “Later. What I want to know now is simple; What kind of limits do you have?”

“What?” Ranboo stammered, his confusion growing. “Tommy, why are you-”

“Answer the question!” Tommy yelled, his voice echoing through the warehouse as his palms slammed down on the chair’s arms.

Ranboo flinched, his heart hammering in his chest. “I- Uh-” He faltered, his thoughts scrambling. “I guess… I have to rest after reviving someone?”

Tommy’s sharp gaze bore on into him, unyielding. Ranboo’s voice wavered as he added weakly, “It takes a lot out of me…”

Tommy nodded, taking that in. “Interesting. And what about side effects?” Tommy leaned in closer, his eyes narrowing as if he were trying to read the truth off Ranboo’s face. “What happens to you when you use it? Pain? Memory loss? I know there’s something.”

Ranboo swallowed hard, his heart pounding. “Tommy, I don’t know why you’re asking me this, but-”

“Answer me, Ranboo!” Tommy barked, his voice echoing through the warehouse. His hands gripped the chair tightly, his knuckles turning white. The intensity in his eyes made Ranboo flinch.

“I—I get tired, ok?” Ranboo stammered, his voice trembling. “I black out, but that’s it. Nothing permanent, as far as I know.”

Tommy’s gaze softened, but only slightly. He stepped back, running a hand through his hair. “Tired. Blackouts. Alright, alright. And what about who you’re reviving? Can you choose who comes back? Any limits on the body you’re reviving?”

Ranboo hesitated, unsure how much he should be revealing. The only other person who knew anything about his Gift was Techno, but even that wasn’t very in-depth. “I mean, I ask the Goddess to hand me someone’s soul and she does? And, um, usually the death has to be fresh to be revived.”

Tommy scowled at the first part but did not comment. He tilted his head at the second part. “What happens if the body isn’t fresh?”

Ranboo looked away, his jaw tightening. “I don’t know. I haven’t tried before.”

Tommy let out a low, humorless laugh. “Good to know.” He started pacing again, muttering under his breath. “Blackouts. Have to ask to receive. Must be fresh. Interesting…”

“Tommy,” Ranboo said, his voice firmer now. “Why are you asking me all this? Why do you even know about my gift? What’s going on?”

Tommy paused, blinking as he looked towards Ranboo. “Well, that’s a wonderful question! The answer is quite simple.” He smiled, clapping his hands together. “I’ve been watching you for a while now.”

He paused, thinking. “You know, originally, I wasn’t even looking for you specifically. I’d heard rumors of there being a necromancer of L’Manburg, and I did some research. And trust me, I did a lot of research with very little reward. It took me a long time, but I managed to find just enough to know the name; Ranboo.”

He laughed, continuing his pacing. “So, I began to search all over L’Manburg, looking for anyone and everyone with the name Ranboo. I found a couple of people with similar names, of course, but never you. I searched for a long year, until finally, by pure coincidence, I happened to walk into a random cat cafe on a hunch and there you were! Standing there at the counter in all your glory! After that, I began to watch you. Followed you wherever you went. It’s funny! You thought that Phil was a stalker when, in reality, he just wanted to help you!”

Ranboo’s stomach churned as Tommy spoke, each word creeping under his skin like a cold, invasive presence. The sheer intensity in Tommy’s voice — like he was proud of what he’d done, made Ranboo feel sick. His mind raced, trying to process everything.

“You-” Ranboo swallowed, trying to find the right words. “You stalked me?”

“Stalking is such a harsh word,” Tommy replied with a dismissive wave of his hand. “Let’s call it observing. Research, even! I needed to be sure you were the real deal. And oh, Ranboo, you did not disappoint.”

Ranboo’s hands clenched into fists, the ropes biting into his skin. “So, you’ve been watching me all this time? Waiting for the moment to make your move? Why?”

Tommy’s smile widened, laughing. “I’m so glad you asked!”

He cleared his throat dramatically, tilting his head to the side with an almost theatrical grin. “See, Ranboo,” He began, his tone light but laced with an underlying menace. “I have a little business proposition for you.”

Ranboo’s eyes narrowed, his jaw tightening. Unease coiled in his gut like a snake ready to strike. Whatever Tommy was about to suggest, it couldn’t be good. “Get to the point.” He snapped, his voice cutting through the tension.

Tommy smirked, unbothered by Ranboo’s tone. He strolled leisurely across the room, running his hand along the fabric that adorned the warehouse walls as if inspecting it for quality. “You’ve got a pretty nice setup here, Ranboo.” He mused, his voice casual. “Don’t you think?”

Ranboo clenched his fists, his patience wearing thin. “What are you getting at?”

Tommy sighed, feigning disappointment as he turned to face Ranboo, shaking his head slowly. “So impatient.” He chided, looking toward a nearby candle. “It’d be such a shame if you lost all of this, wouldn’t it?”

Ranboo’s lips pressed into a hard line. “What are you saying? Are you threatening to burn my warehouse down?”

Tommy chuckled darkly. “Burn it down? No, no, Ranboo.” He said, waving a hand dismissively. “That would be too easy. I can do something much better than that.”

He stepped closer, his expression shifting to something sharper, more calculating. “You’re aware, of course, just how illegal it is to use necromancy? A Gift like yours? It’s practically begging for someone to turn you in.”

Ranboo held his gaze, refusing to flinch though his stomach churned at the implications. “Let me guess.” He said coolly. “You’re about to offer me a deal?”

Tommy’s smile faltered into a scowl, his eyes narrowing as he crossed his arms. “You’re no fun, you know that?” He snapped, then quickly recovered, his smirk returning. “But yes, you’re right. I have a deal for you. Simple, really.”

Ranboo didn’t reply, his silence urging Tommy to continue.

Tommy leaned in slightly, lowering his voice. “Here’s the deal; I keep your little secret safe. Nobody needs to know about your Gift. In return, you do a small favor for me. That’s all.”

Ranboo raised an eyebrow, his chest tightening. “What kind of favor?” He asked warily.

Tommy straightened, his smirk growing. “That’s for me to know and for you to find out.” He said, his tone unnervingly light.

Ranboo stiffened, his mind racing. “And if I say no?”

Tommy’s eyes darkened, his smile hardening into something cruel. “If you say no,” He said softly. “I’ll make sure everyone knows what you’ve been hiding. And trust me, Ranboo, the world isn’t kind to people like you.”

Ranboo stared at him, his thoughts a whirlwind of fear and anger. He clenched his fists tighter, the rope cutting into him as he realized with a sinking heart that he had no choice. His mind raced, trying to find a way out, but every option felt like a dead end. Finally, he swallowed hard, his voice trembling but resolute.

“Fine.” He said, his gaze locking onto Tommy’s. “I’ll do it. What do you want me to do?”

Tommy’s smirk returned, this time broader, more satisfied. “Good.” He said simply, his tone dripping with triumph. “I knew you’d see things my way.” He stepped back slightly, hands on his hips as if surveying a job well done.

Ranboo’s stomach churned. “What’s the favor?” He asked again, forcing his voice to stay steady.

Tommy chuckled, shaking his head as though Ranboo had asked a silly question. “Patience, Ranboo. You’ll find out soon enough. For now, just know it’s…significant.” His smile twisted into something more sinister. “Something only you can do.”

Ranboo glared at him, frustration bubbling underneath the surface. “You’re making me agree to something without telling me what it is. Do you realize how ridiculous that is?”

Tommy shrugged, unbothered. “Oh, I realize.” He said casually. “But here’s the thing; You’re in no position to negotiate.” He leaned in close, his face mere inches from Ranboo’s. “So, you’ll do as you’re told, or everything falls apart for you, got it?”

Ranboo bit the inside of his cheek, his jaw tightening. “Got it.” He muttered, the words bitter on his tongue.

“Good,” Tommy said, straightening up again. He reached into his pocket, pulling out a small, suspiciously rock-shaped cloth-wrapped object. “Now, don’t take this personally.” He added with a mocking grin. “But you’re going to take a nice, long nap.”

Ranboo’s eyes widened in alarm. “What are you-”

Before he could finish, Tommy moved swiftly, striking Ranboo on the side of the head with the object. Pain exploded in his skull, and the world tilted violently.

“Sleep tight,” Tommy muttered as Ranboo slumped forward.

Ranboo floated in an all too familiar void filled with nothing but galaxies, milky ways, and stars. Vaguely, he thought that this was weird since he usually was never here unless he had revived someone, but he didn’t really care all too much.

The void had a funny way of making it so not much mattered to Ranboo. It was just a place where he could relax and recuperate after reviving someone.

The void had a soothing, detached quality to it, as though it existed on the edge of time and meaning, which it kind of did. The weight of existence, decisions, and responsibilities seemed to evaporate here, as a courtesy of the Goddess. She hadn’t wanted Ranboo to have to deal with that kind of stuff while he was here, which he found quite nice.

He watched as the stars twinkled faintly in the vast expanse, but they weren’t like the stars of Earth — They were quieter, softer, like distant memories of light rather than the blazing suns they truly were.

Ranboo let himself drift, the sensation of weightlessness wrapping around him like a comforting blanket. The void whispered in silence, the kind of silence that felt alive, resonating faintly with his thoughts. It wasn’t cold or warm, just… neutral. It was a stillness that seemed to sink into his bones, clearing his mind of everything except the faint hum of the galaxies spinning far away.

It was strange, though. The void had always been a realm that followed his actions, a gift from the Goddess to heal from the consequences of his Gift peacefully. This time, however, he hadn’t done anything to cause him to come here, and hadn't revived anyone recently. The realization tugged at the edge of his mind, a tiny thread of unease weaving through the calm.

He frowned, staring at the distant stars. They almost looked like they were getting closer, the tiny specks growing larger. Was that actually happening? Or was it just his imagination? Ranboo sighed and let the thought float away, unwilling to let it disturb the rare peace he found here.

He tried to go back to floating peacefully as he had before, but he found it difficult. It was obvious something had changed. There was a new presence in the void, one that made it impossible to ignore.

He blinked. The stars were definitely a lot closer than before. He squinted his eyes, brows knitted together as the stars began to form a figure he hadn’t seen in years.

There, in all her spectral glory, was the Goddess.

She looked nearly the same as she had all those years ago when he had first met her, only now her veil was missing. Now, Ranboo was able to see her full face.

The Goddess’s face was as radiant and delicate as Ranboo had imagined, but it was marred by something he hadn’t expected — Tears. They fell from her eyes like molten silver, trailing down her cheek and melting into the void, becoming tiny, new stars in the vast expanse. Her eyes shimmered like galaxies, swirling with emotions Ranboo couldn’t begin to name.

She looked at him, her expression an overwhelming mix of sorrow and regret.

“I’m so sorry,” She said, her voice breaking on the last word. Each syllable echoed in the void, wrapping around Ranboo like a bittersweet melody. For the first time, he truly heard her — Not through his mind, not as an impression, but as words. Actual, clear words. It wasn’t the commanding or ethereal tone he might have expected from a deity. Instead, it was trembling, heavy with pain.

Ranboo’s frown deepened, confusion prickling at his thought as he realized he too could now speak. “Sorry?” He echoed, his voice uncertain. “What… What are you talking about?”

The Goddess closed her eyes, more tears slipping free as she shook her head. “I’ve failed you.” She whispered, taking Ranboo into her arms. “I’ve failed all of you.”

Ranboo stiffened as she wrapped her arms around him, her touch impossibly soft yet heavy with a feeling of sorrow that seemed to seep into his very being. He wanted to pull away, to demand she explain herself, but something about her embrace stilled him. It wasn’t comforting exactly, more like an overwhelming tidal of emotions he couldn’t quite explain.

“I’ve failed you all.” She repeated, her voice quieter now, like a secret carried on the wind. The tears falling from her eyes shimmered as they dissolved into stardust, scattering into the void around them.

Ranboo hesitated. He didn’t know what to say, and strangely, he didn’t feel the same urgency to question her that he had moments ago. The void itself seemed to conspire against such thoughts, its tranquil embrace dulling the sharper edges of his mind. Instead, a strange sort of acceptance settled over him, as though he instinctively understood that whatever answers she might have weren’t meant for him. Not yet, at least.

“You’re not making any sense.” He said quietly, but there was no anger in his tone, only a quiet resignation. “But… it’s fine. Or it will be, I guess.”

The Goddess pulled back slightly, her hands lingering on his shoulders as her luminous eyes searched his face. “You shouldn’t forgive me so easily.” She said, her voice filled with an aching guilt. “Not after what I’ve allowed to happen. After who I’ve allowed to escape.”

Ranboo tilted his head, his brows knitting together. “Maybe. But I don’t even know what you’re talking about, so…” He shrugged, his words trailing off into the silence of the void.

She gave him a sad smile, one that didn’t quite reach her eyes. She rested a hand on his cheek. “You’re kinder than I deserve.” She murmured sadly. Her hand tightened slightly on his shoulders before she let go, her form beginning to flicker and blur at the edges. “I can only hope that one day you’ll forgive me once you know the truth.”

Ranboo watched as her figure started to dissolve, turning into streams of light that spiraled into the endless expanse. He didn’t move to stop her, didn’t call after her. The void seemed to whisper to him, urging patience, telling him that the time for questions and answers would come eventually.

As her presence faded entirely, he let out a soft sigh, his gaze shifting to the stars scattered around him. They seemed brighter now, almost as if her tears had infused them with new life.

“Guess I’ll just… wait.” He muttered to himself, the sound swallowed by the vast emptiness. He floated there alone once more, letting the quiet hum of the void lull him back into its strange, unshakable calm.